Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Several weeks passed after Shinichi was seen in his adult form during his school trip to Kyoto (Ch. 1000-1005). Of course, the black Organisation was on high alert now. The great detective they thought was dead was, in fact, still alive and well. This represents a threat for the Organisation as it meant for them until now Shinichi Kudo was hiding and perhaps had a plan in motion.

They quickly noticed the picture of the Great Detective Kudou Shinichi, which went viral on social media across Japan.

Although Shinichi didn’t see this coming, he, if he doesn’t want to get caught, must face the problem and act quickly.  For that reason, Shinichi’s parents Yukiko and Yusaku came back from abroad, worried about their son’s wellbeing.  

Conan and his parents met for a crisis session. They sat in the living room of the Kudou Mansion, which had been a regular event over these past weeks. They analysed all news they got from the FBI and possible loopholes about the Case of Carasuma, the most dangerous and most powerful man in Japan.  

After collecting and putting together all available shards of a greater puzzle they could slowly grasp the extent of this man’s influence throughout Japan and abroad. Conan could only guess how many deeply intertwined connections he had. But now that they knew who their target was, they could at least do something. Shinichi, as Conan, sat there frowning.
Watching over all the information and tilted his head in concern.
“Carasuma has a huge database with connections all over Japan. If we could get a hold of it, we could possibly find out his whereabouts. Or maybe the locations he has moved to until now”.
Yusaku raised his hand to his chin, thinking. 
“You know it’s almost impossible to get close to this data. Even the best hacker wouldn’t be able to get through. The security systems are unbreakable. Everyone who tries to get into the system will automatically be tracked down. And who knows what happens to a person who tries to invade their system... “.

Conan’s eyes darkened. The only person he knew with network security knowledge who could infiltrate corporate networks invisibly was Haibara.  He would ask her later. But he knew even for her it was too hard and dangerous. Especially for her. If she makes a mistake and the Organisation tracks her down, it would end badly - for everyone. The secret of the drug would be revealed and that will result in a catastrophe.

While Shinichi and Yusaku talked, Akai entered the room and served some drinks. As usual he was disguised as Subaru. He listened to the whole conversation and thought about how he could make practical use of his skills when needed. He would be a big part of the movement when the time comes.

Throughout the evening, they talked about their upcoming plan, whose first step was to be aware and observe.

Also, Conan thought about leaving the Mouri’s as Conan and say to Ran that he would live at professor Agasa’s house for a while - luckily, it was school holidays. Well, not lucky, but calculated.

Since the Organisation knows about Shinichi and not Conan it still seemed to be safe to stay with Ran.

It became late and Shinichi went back “home” to the Mouri’s house.

Ran, still awake, waited for him:
“Where have you been so long?” She acted angry but was used to it already.
Conan answered defending himself with raised hands and his childish Conan-Voice:
“Sorry, Ran, it was so fun at Agasa’s house that I forgot the time”. He flashed his fake smile. Ran watched his face, pondering briefly, then sighed: “Alright, here I prepared the dinner - but obviously it’s already cold.”
Conan smiled genuinely. He enjoyed Rans cooking every day, even when it’s cold - he loves it.  Ran yawned and got up:
“I’m going to sleep now, go to sleep, too after you have eaten. Don’t stay awake for too long”. She warned with her finger raised.
But Conan did as she said. After he ate his dinner, he went to bed. His thoughts repeated every important conversation from today, checking for any gaps or possible mistakes. Without noticing, he fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

The next Morning, Conan had breakfast with Ran. Kogoro was still sleeping drunk from last night. Ran sat there, eating some rice and asked Conan a bit curiously: “You seem nervous and distracted for days. Are you alright?”
Conan blinked in surprise, just for a second and hid it under his Conan-Mask:
“Of course, I’m alright Ran, I just thought about the new game Professor Agasa showed me yesterday”. He fake-smiled.
Ran didn’t look very convinced, but she let it be. Conan pondered about Ran always noticing these small things. 

The loud noise from the TV in the Background suddenly caught the Attention of them. A lively female presenter showed up on the programme, in the background a huge building.

“Breaking News: After months of waiting Suzuki Jirokichi, the head of the Suzuki-Group reveals his secret new Project. While People posted their guesses on social media, no one expected this outcome. Suzuki-san reveals his long-hidden Project to be the grand opening of his new store!
It is not only a regular Store. The store is located in one of Tokyo’s largest shopping complexes, Shibuya Scramble Square. So, what’s special about this Store you ask? Let’s ask Suzuki-san ourselves!”
The Camera turns to the well-known Jirokichi Suzuki. A smug grin spread across his face. With an energetic voice he started to talk, almost shout: “Welcome to the grand opening of my Secret Store! You ask what is being sold there? I won’t tell you. Come for yourself and make an unforgettable experience! What I can tell you – the store is themed after a certain thief, we all know! Hahahaha! Come by and watch!”

Conan rolled his eyes while Ran seemed curious.
She will definitely call Sonoko to check out the new Store, Conan thought.

But still, it looks interesting. What could the store be? Conan wondered.  Maybe there is a challenge behind? Or is there something deeper to find out. I guess I’ll go check out the store, by myself. Shall I invite the detective boys? Probably not. Conan was not in the mood to look after bouncy children in a big shopping mall. 

After breakfast, he made his way to the Shibuya Scramble Store. The store was relatively new and popular, so it wasn’t just a random choice by the old Jirokichi.

On the way, he dialled Haibara’s number, and she picked up.
“What is it?”
Conan made an annoyed face. “Also, good morning, Haibara.”
He could hear her smirk. “You only call me when you need something. So, what is it?”
Conan sighed. “You remember the topic we discussed last time?”
He had already mentioned Carasuma and the database, but for safety reasons, he wouldn’t go into detail over the phone.

Haibara hesitated for a moment, then spoke seriously. “I looked into it carefully, but going deeper is too dangerous. I can’t do it.”
Conan stopped walking and asked, “So, there’s nothing you can do?”
It wasn’t really a question—he already knew the answer.

“No, it’s impossible for me,” she said sarcastically. “Maybe a professional criminal who spends most of their time on stuff like that could manage it. But I’m out.”
Conan let out a quiet chuckle, remembering her past with the Black Organization.

She knew what he meant and cut off the conversation in an annoyed tone. “See ya.” Then she hung up.

Conan resumed walking toward the station, brooding over possible solutions. The new shopping center wasn’t far from the Mouri Agency, so he reached it quickly on foot.

The area was crowded, filled with many familiar stores. The morning news had attracted a lot of people. As Conan slowly wandered through the shopping center, he frowned at the sight before him.

He had found the store he was looking for. Young people, especially girls, gathered around the displays—small keychains and other items featuring a well-known figure dressed in white with a monocle. Conan gave a wry smile and looked up the store’s name.

Now he was genuinely taken aback. The store was called “The Suzuki Group’s Catch the Kid Store.” The Suzuki Group had opened a shop selling all kinds of merchandise themed around Kid—the well-known thief. Cute keychains, charms, plush toys… it was clearly aimed at his fangirls. Some Kid charms even came with tiny handcuffs.

Despite that, the small figures were well-made and actually quite cute, Conan thought. He picked one up and watched it dangle, a hint of irony on his lips.

Just then, someone standing next to him muttered to himself, also holding a keychain and looking annoyed.
“What?! These people want to make money off everything—even at the cost of a criminal.”

Conan nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised if Kid shows up and steals the whole store.”
The person next to him chuckled. “Hmm, you have a point. That would be hilarious.”

But then something changed.

Suddenly, the chatter around them quieted. Conan’s senses sharpened. He noticed the boy next to him stiffen, glance around nervously. The atmosphere subtly shifted from lighthearted to tense.

Conan’s eyes narrowed as he caught sight of a tall figure in the corner of his eye, moving quickly away from the display. The voice of the boy next to him carried a strange accent—young, boyish, yet oddly familiar.

 Something about this feels off.

Conan’s mind raced as he tried to place the voice. “Who is he? Why do I know that accent?”

He took a step to follow the teenager and called out: “Hey, wait!”

But the teenager didn’t respond. Conan hurried after him, weaving through the crowd—but the masses were too thick. Just then, a group of girls stormed the store screaming in excitement, and Conan lost sight of the boy.

Suddenly, the crowd pressed in around Conan. He was too short, too small. People squeezed past, unaware of him. A creeping panic spread through him.

This is dangerous.

Desperately, he tried to grab hold of someone’s clothes, but there were too many people moving too fast. He stumbled and fell forward onto his knees.

His heart pounding, Conan shut his eyes, bracing for the worst. Then, just as he felt the crowd about to trample him, he felt a firm grip on his arm.

Thank God, he thought.

He was pulled through the air, out of the crowd, and gently placed in a safer corner outside the store. The hand holding his arm was still firm.

“Are you alright?” an annoyed voice asked.

Conan opened his eyes and saw the face of the teenager he had lost sight of moments ago. Dark blue eyes stared down at him. Half his face was hidden by a scarf.

The boy didn’t look amused and waited for an answer.

“Uh… yeah, I guess. Thanks…” Conan blinked, curiosity replacing his panic.

The teenager finally released Conan’s arm and ran a hand through his messy hair, clearly displeased. “You know, you can’t just run around as you please, especially not as a small child alone in a crowded place like this.” He pointed toward the store.

Conan stammered awkwardly, eyes fixed on the teenager’s face.
This guy… he’s no ordinary teen. There’s something more beneath the surface.

As their gazes met, something finally clicked in Conan’s mind. A sudden flash of recognition sparked — Could this really be him? The way he carried himself, the sharpness behind those dark blue eyes… Conan felt a quiet certainty rise inside him.

The boy’s expression shifted subtly, a small tightening around his eyes showed he knew Conan had probably recognized him, but he stayed calm.

He sighed in defeat.

In that moment, a young girl’s frantic voice called out: “Kaito! Here you are! Where did you disappear?!”
It was Aoko, clearly annoyed. Finding Kaito was always a challenge—he had a habit of vanishing without warning.

The teenager turned toward her and replied casually: “This boy here got lost in the crowd. I helped him out.”

Conan covered his mouth to stifle a laugh. “Pffft…”

Kaito shot him a warning glare. And seriously - calling him “Kaito” out in public? Does she even know he’s Kaito Kid?

Aoko suddenly noticed Conan and her expression shifted to surprise. “Aren’t you the Kid-killer!? You’re Conan-kun, right?” Her bright smile contrasted sharply with her accusing words.

In the background, Kaito muttered under his breath, “Tsk... Kid killer.”
They ignored him. Conan gave a boyish grin and replied, “Yeah, I’m Conan. But how do you know me?”
He knew his reputation among the Detective Boys and the newspapers made him somewhat famous. But this girl’s excitement went beyond that.

Curious, he watched as she answered happily, “I’ve heard your stories from my father. He said if anyone could catch Kid, it would be with your help.”
She beamed and added, “My dad and I both believe in you! We’re sure you’ll catch that idiotic thief.”
Her tone shifted, tinged with frustration. “He’s always causing trouble for my dad and leaving a mess with his cheap tricks. I hate him.”
She turned her head, sulking as if recalling all the chaos Kid had caused.

Kaito wasn’t thrilled about her words but chose silence. Defending himself here would be pointless, so he simply listened, resigned.

Conan was momentarily puzzled - he didn’t get what she meant. Clearly, she wasn’t talking about the “Kaito” standing next to her. So, she didn’t know his true identity. And she genuinely disliked Kaito Kid.
Inwardly, Conan smirked. This girl was either a close friend or something more to Kaito, judging by how they interacted. They seemed close, yet she hated Kid. What would Kaito think of that?
Before he could dwell on it, Conan asked innocently, “Your dad? What do you mean?”
He really wanted to know. He added with a teasing edge, “And you’re the first girl I’ve met your age who doesn’t like Kid. Aren’t you supposed to be a Kid fangirl?”
He glanced at Kaito, smirking privately.

Kaito gave him an annoyed look but kept quiet, watching Aoko’s reaction. Conan was clearly enjoying the moment—though he hid it well.

Aoko’s anger flared. She answered calmly at first, a little embarrassed. “I’m sorry, I didn’t introduce myself, did I?”
Conan nodded, already bracing for what was next.
“I’m Aoko Nakamori. You probably know my dad from all of Kid’s heists—he’s Nakamori-keibu. We both want to catch Kid, so we’re big fans of yours!”

The gears in Conan’s mind started turning. Now he understood. He was genuinely surprised, mouth slightly open.
Kaito’s expression showed clear dislike—an irritation that grew as Conan pieced things together.
The irony was absurd: Kaito Kid’s real identity was close to the daughter of his biggest enemy, and she supported her father wholeheartedly.
Conan chuckled dumbfounded. Ridiculous. Just like the thief himself.

Not wanting an awkward silence, Conan replied with a bright smile, pretending enthusiasm: “Ah, Nakamori-keibu! That’s awesome! Nice to meet you Aoko!”
She returned the smile warmly.

Then Aoko looked at Kaito sharply. “Shouldn’t you introduce yourself?
Kaito rolled his eyes, clearly reluctant, but nodded. “You can call me Kaito.”
Then, with a small smirk, he held out his hand to Conan.

Conan’s eyes sparkled—part curiosity, part excitement—caught off guard by the unexpected gesture. He hesitated for a moment but then accepted the handshake.

After that Aoko’s expression darkened, turning sharp. “But what did you mean by me supposed to be a Kid fangirl?”
Conan immediately regretted his tease.

“These fangirls are ridiculous,” she said, eyes blazing. “I don’t know what they see in that criminal. He’s just a stupid thief with a few magic tricks. I’ll never be a Kid fangirl. Never.”

Kaito shrugged, clearly disappointed but indifferent.

Conan was at a loss how to smooth things over. “I see… haha.”

Aoko continued, annoyed, “And this idiot Kaito here? He’s a huge Kid fan.”
She rolled her eyes. “Since Kaito’s into magic tricks, he’s obsessed with that stupid thief.”

Conan suspected she was overdoing it, but maybe it was just his imagination.

He found it funny, though—Kaito, a “big fan” of… himself? Conan grinned discreetly, careful not to draw Kaito’s attention. What a narcissistic freak, he thought.
But Kaito was watching, sharp and cautious.

Aoko invited Conan for a drink at a café nearby. Conan accepted eagerly, which made Kaito sigh— once again a clear admission of defeat. He lost to the persistent detective.

While walking, Aoko asked Kaito gently, “What’s wrong? You’re unusually quiet. You usually get along well with kids.”

This isn’t a kid, Kaito thought warily, and now my secret’s out. I have to watch my words carefully.
He answered with a poker face, “I’m fine, just a little tired.”

Aoko nodded thoughtfully. “Hmm, if you say so.”

Although they spoke softly, Conan overheard everything and watched Kaito closely.

They entered the café and sat down at a round table meant for four. Aoko took the seat to Conan’s right, with Kaito between them. Kaito leaned on the table, resting his face on one arm, looking utterly bored. Conan couldn’t help but smirk at the expression. Everyone grabbed their menus and started looking for what to order.

Aoko smiled at Conan: “Pick whatever you want. Drinks are on me.”
Conan returned the smile: “Thanks!” and scanned the menu.
Kaito teased: “Mine too?”
Aoko lightly punched his shoulder, still calm and smiling: “No, but maybe you want to pay for all of us?”
Kaito rubbed his shoulder and whined, “Ouch, why are you always so mean?”
Conan inwardly enjoyed seeing Kaito this way—relaxed, dropping the usual act. No mysterious master thief here, just a bored high schooler. Conan felt oddly happy about that. Kaito Kid was someone his own age, with a sharp mind like his.

He’d never been sure how old Kid really was. Sometimes he pictured Kid as an older man—the same thief from eight years ago. That would be boring. But now, seeing Kaito, everything felt more exciting. Conan wanted to figure out more about this pesky thief—even if right now he just looked like a regular teen being bored.

While Aoko focused on her menu, Kaito seemed to have already made up his mind. Conan leaned closer and whispered, “Hey, hey!”
Kaito glanced at him lazily. “What?”
Conan asked with curiosity, “Is your real name really Kaito? Why does Aoko call you that?”
Kaito answered, clearly uninterested: “Yeah, Kaito’s my name.”
Conan laughed, “Really?”
Kaito snapped his head toward him, “Yeah, so?”
Conan was laughing so hard tears came to his eyes: “Ahahaha, no, nothing.”
He already guessed Kaitos mom was the Phantom Lady and his dad probably the old Kid. Naming your kid Kaito fits that criminal family perfectly. Conan himself had picked the name “Conan Edogawa” for his alias — but to actually give your kid a name like that? Too funny.
Kaito seemed to read his thoughts and pressed a finger to his forehead. Conan yelped, amused: “Ouch!” and smiled cheekily.

The waitress arrived to take orders. Kaito went for hot chocolate with extra whipped cream and chocolate chips—no pretense of being grown-up around Conan. Aoko ordered a cappuccino, Conan an iced coffee. When the drinks arrived, Kaito’s stood out the most. He happily dug into the cream with his spoon. Aoko had grown used to this childish side of Kaito—she never said it, but she liked that he never tried to be an adult and always showed his playful self.

Conan felt comfortable too. He couldn’t explain why, but something about this felt right. Maybe because he and Kaito shared a big secret. Or because finally, he was with someone who knew who he really was. The more he learned about Kaito’s personality, the more he liked him—though he wouldn’t admit it just yet.

As everyone enjoyed their drinks, Conan started a conversation, playing innocent: “Hey, Aoko, are you and Kaito-niichan good friends?”
Kaito twitched at the question, wondering what Conan was after.
Aoko smiled gently as she answered: “Actually, we’ve been childhood friends since we were little. We are neighbours.” She giggled, lost in old memories. “Our Dad’s were very good friends and really close to each other. So, our families still have a deep connection.” She said this with a sad smile. Kaito held his Cup on his mouth and watched the conversation closely. But he didn’t interfere, though he knew where it would lead. It was okay for him, so he hadn’t to give many explanations later, since he had the feeling it’s unavoidable in the future. Conan could read her face and asked carefully, recognizing that Kaito doesn’t seem to care about talking about this topic: “Were? Still?” Aoko looked a bit troubled not knowing if Kaito would be angry at her that she mentions this. She glanced at him, and he gave her a look that said it was fine. That was something Conan didn’t read in their faces. It was something only close friends would understand.

So, she continued: “You know, Kaito’s father was an amazing magician.”
Conan caught the “was” once again and suddenly felt uneasy. He probably asked too many questions. But Aoko was now too excited to stop: “Have you heard of the great magician Kuroba Toichi? He was Japan’s most famous magician!” Her tone softened: “But, you know, eight years ago, he had an accident...”
She trailed off.
Conan felt like he’d been hit by a truck. How many surprises could this thief still have? He knew exactly who Kuroba Toichi was. Now the puzzle was slowly falling into place.

The Magician and Kaito Kid. They were the same person. Yusaku and the former Kid were rivals and had a strange relationship. Toichi had also taught Shinichi’s mother and Vermouth how to disguise themselves perfectly.

In his mind, Conan facepalmed. The kind of disguise Kid and his mother used was the same. Why had he never come to that conclusion earlier? Now it seemed so obvious. It also meant Kaito and Conan had always shared a connection through their fathers, and strangely, their relationship now was similar to that of their parents years ago—well, almost.

But the reason Conan had the name of the Magician in his mind wasn’t because he was famous. He remembered hearing about an accident where it wasn’t clear if it had really been an accident. The police had wanted Yusaku Kudo’s help. But this was the one and only case Yusaku had declined.

It wasn’t like the case with the coins, where he simply stated—without explanation—that it wasn’t murder (Ch. 812–814). In Toichi’s case, he refused from the start. He didn’t make a statement; he just didn’t want to be involved. He told the police:
“There are plenty of other cases. Right now, I don’t have time to deal with that one.”

Conan had been very angry back then, unable to understand why his father refused this case—the only one. And now, knowing it was Kid, he was even more confused. If Conan had been in his father’s place, he would have done everything to solve it. The only explanation he could imagine was that there was an important reason. But he didn’t know what. Did Kaito know this much too? Had he investigated it? Or was this perhaps the reason Kaito became Kaito Kid?

This was something Conan would look into later.

Suddenly, he felt a pain on his forehead and twitched. Kaito had poked him again and was watching him directly in the eyes, with a smirk meant just for him.
“Hey, are you there?! What were you thinking about so intensely that you forgot your surroundings, meitantei?”

The last word he only mouthed, making no sound, but Kaito knew Conan could read his lips. Conan was annoyed that he hadn’t been careful for a minute. He stayed silent, and Aoko looked at him, wondering about his behaviour.

She asked carefully:
“Is everything ok? Did I say something wrong?”

Conan quickly replied to stop her worrying:
“Huh? Of course not! I just remembered something—Shinichi told me he saw some of Kuroba-san’s shows. So, I was thinking about it. Sorry for making you worry!”

It wasn’t a lie. When Shinichi was a child, he had indeed seen some of his shows. But as Conan, he was too young to know him.

Then Kaito finally spoke, probably wanting to avoid an awkward moment and ease the tense atmosphere:
“Well, my father was the best magician, and I’ll be as good as him someday! Just wait!” He spoke proudly.

Kaito deliberately said he wanted to be as good as his father. He never intended to be better—or perhaps didn’t think it was possible—even if he sometimes claimed so in public.

Aoko, realising Kaito wanted to change the mood, added:
“You know, Kaito is also a great magician! He can do lots of tricks!”

Kaito nodded proudly. Aoko continued:
“Kaito, won’t you show Conan some magic? Please?”

It took Kaito a moment to process what she was asking.
“... What?! No!”
He wasn’t about to do tricks for children in front of Shinichi Kudo.

Aoko wasn’t pleased.
“Huh? You always want to perform magic for kids! Idiot, why not now?”

Conan grinned.
“Haha, he’s probably scared I’ll see through his magic—just like I do with Kaito Kid’s tricks.”

Still grinning, Conan gave Kaito a provoking glance.

In response, Kaito leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms behind his head, and smiled in satisfaction.
“Hmm? You didn’t notice? I already did some magic.”

He smirked and pointed to Aoko’s pocket, where her phone should be. She looked confused, took out her phone—and instantly her expression turned annoyed. Hanging from it was a certain charm: a mini version of Kaito Kid, the one in handcuffs, looking sad as if caught.

“When?! It’s from the store earlier, right?! You even bought this thing and put it on my phone?!” she demanded.

I didn’t buy it, Kaito thought, sweating. But he replied:
“Come on, look—it’s the one with the handcuffs. Isn’t that how you always want to see Kid? Besides, doesn’t it look cute?” He smiled brightly.

She looked at the charm again.
“Well…” She blushed. “Maybe I’ll keep it as a good luck charm for catching him.”

Kaito smirked, knowing he’d won. And Aoko really did think the charm was cute.

Conan watched them with amusement, but he also hadn’t noticed when Kaito placed the charm.

Aoko pocketed her phone again and asked, frowning:
“When did you put it there?”

Kaito raised his hands defensively.
“Right when you asked me to perform magic.”

He looked wary of her expression. Kaito seemed to be telling the truth, and Conan thought about when it could have happened. Then Kaito smirked at Conan.
“Maybe you also have a new cute phone charm now?”

Conan didn’t look convinced and pulled out his Conan-phone. The football charm was still there. Then he grabbed his Shinichi-phone—and froze. Hanging from it was a Kaito Kid charm, the one making a peace sign and winking.

Conan really freaked out now. He hadn’t noticed anything.
“How!?”

Kaito enjoyed his reaction and simply said:
“You know the answer, little detective—it’s magic!” He winked again.

Kaito was clearly in a better mood than before, probably realising Conan wasn’t a threat.

Conan held his head, trying to figure out when it had happened.

“I hope you appreciate my gift,” Kaito added with a laugh

Outside, people were shouting excitedly. Conan hoped it wasn’t another murder. Then the shop owner from the Suzuki Shop held up a white card—the typical Kid card. He read aloud:

"My face is not meant to be sold that cheap. If you continue until the next full moon, I will take what belongs to me."

The crowd erupted in excitement. Conan glanced nervously at Kaito. Kaito simply gave a thumbs-up, silently reminding Conan that it had been his idea to joke that Kid might steal the entire store.

The shop owner would probably inform Mr. Suzuki, who would announce his decision. Kaito had no choice but to wait. Aoko looked annoyed but stayed silent.

“Conan-kun, will you be there if Kid appears?” she asked.

Conan thought for a moment. “Hmm… I don’t know yet. Probably not. I’ll wait to see what Mr. Suzuki decides. Maybe he’ll just remove all the Kid merchandise and it will be over… though I doubt that.”

“Well, if you go, I wish you good luck catching him! I want to see him like that!” Aoko said, pointing to the sad Kid charm in handcuffs on her phone.

Conan chuckled. “Thanks! I’ll do my best.”

Everyone sipped their drinks while chatting quietly. Aoko called a waiter to pay the bill. She covered Conan’s drink, and Kaito paid for both his and Aoko’s, pretending to grumble, which made her grin.

As they walked outside, Conan remembered what he wanted to ask Kaito, but not with Aoko around. Kaito noticed his hesitation.

At the station, Kaito turned to Aoko. “Ahh, I better bring that boy home. Would you mind going home alone? I’ll come back later.”

She nodded, and said goodbye.

Conan and Kaito walked silently to an empty park. Kaito stopped and asked, still not looking at Conan, “So? Something you need from me?”

Conan smiled, relieved that Kaito noticed. “Actually, yes. I was thinking about how to get in touch with you, but I didn’t know how. Then…” He hesitated, then grinned. “Today happened… maybe magic really exists, haha.”

Kaito looked over, unimpressed. “Huh? Ugh, this day can’t get worse. Never mind. So, first, I want to ask you something. You know… because of my identity…” His voice was confident but slightly worried.

Conan raised an eyebrow. “Hmm? Don’t worry. You should know I won’t tell anyone. I just met Kuroba Kaito today. It’d be silly if you got caught just like that, haha.” He laughed, imagining the scenario. “Besides… you also know my identity, so we’re in the same boat.”

Kaito sighed, then smiled seriously, looking directly into Conan’s eyes. “Alright, as I thought. What gives me the honor?” His usual confident Kid aura was back.

Conan smiled kindly. “I need your help.”

Kaito sat on a bench, yawning, teasing. “And what can I do for you that the great detective can’t?”

Conan smirked. “Well… it’s something only a real criminal can do.”

Kaito looked slightly offended but still tried to tease. “So, you don’t want to get your hands dirty?” He closed his eyes, hands crossed behind his back, and peeked one eye at Conan.

Conan’s face grew serious. “No, it’s not that. I—and nobody else—can do it. Actually, you’re my last hope.”

Kaito raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. He thought seriously for a moment, then smiled genuinely. “Alright, tell me everything. I’ll see what I can do.”

Conan smiled and began explaining the situation—from the drug that shrank him to the present—but only a brief version. He wanted Kaito to understand the danger without forcing him into a life-threatening situation.

Time passed as they sat on the bench, Conan speaking, Kaito listening. Afterward, a short silence followed. Kaito seemed to absorb everything, some parts nearly unbelievable. Yet, there it was: the mini Shinichi Kudo sitting beside him.

“What’s with the little girl at that Professor’s house? Can’t she do it?” Kaito asked casually.

“I already asked her,” Conan replied calmly. “She tried, but she can’t.”

Kaito leaned back, eyes on the sky. “I see. And why me? There are plenty of criminals focused on hacking systems. I do it just for fun.”

Conan looked up, meeting his gaze easily. “Because you’re smarter than ‘other’ criminals. And… I only trust you.”

Kaito blushed slightly. “Aww, Meitantei, did you just confess?”

“Idiot,” Conan replied coldly.

Despite pretending to be disappointed, Kaito was touched. Being trusted by the great detective meant a lot. He decided to try.

He stood, brimming with energy, pointed at Conan, and declared, “Alright, Meitantei! You can count on me!”

Conan breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you!”

They discussed strategy and details. Conan then asked, “How do I contact you?”

Kaito grinned. “I already added my number to your phone.”

Conan froze. “What?! When?! I checked after you put on that silly charm!”

Kaito giggled and winked. “That’s a secret.”

“And the charm isn’t silly,” he added, faking tears. “It’s cute!”

Conan gave him an unimpressed glance. “Okay, okay. So, when should I contact you?”

“The next full moon is in eight days,” Kaito said thoughtfully. “We’ll see what Mr. Suzuki decides. There’s plenty of time until then.”

Conan nodded. “I guess I won’t be present at your heist. The store itself was a challenge aimed for you. There’s nothing important to protect. I don’t really care what happens to it.”
Kaito smiled relaxed. “Hmm, that’s ok for me. It will be an easy night; I won’t have to be that careful when you’re not around.”

Conan smirked at the comment. “We’ll write soon then.”

It was late afternoon. Both walked back to the station where they had to part, waving goodbye as they went their separate ways. In the end, both found the meeting amusing. Not only had Conan discovered Kaito’s identity, but he had also shared his entire case. The trust between them felt special.

When Conan returned home to Ran, he realized he hadn’t found anything suspicious at the shopping center after all. Ran had prepared dinner, and they ate together. Kogoro was present this time as well.

“How was your day, Conan?” Ran asked cheerfully.

Conan hesitated for a moment, then smiled honestly. “It was really fun. And how was your day, Ran?”

Ran smiled gently. “I was shopping with Sonoko. And I heard about the message from Kid.”

So they were also there, Conan thought.

At that moment, the TV showed the news. Mr. Suzuki appeared, speaking excitedly:
“Kaito Kid! Just try to steal my store, if you can. When you appear that day, you’ll never be able to leave again!” He laughed with overexcitement. Clearly, he wanted this confrontation from the start. He probably didn’t care if Kid stole everything; he just wanted the thrill of the challenge.

Thinking quickly, Conan remembered that Kaito had added his number to his phone. He checked his contacts secretly, out of Ran’s view, and stopped at the new entry: “K.🍀.” As Conan looked at the new contact name on his phone, he couldn’t help but smirk. “Clover,” he murmured quietly. A subtle little wordplay on Kuroba.

Looking closer, he saw the number ended with 1412, and the profile picture suggested it was Kaito’s real phone, not a fake. Conan sent his first message—just the emoji of a police officer—then put his phone away.

After the news ended, Ran asked Kogoro: “Dad, will you be there at Kid’s heist?”

Kogoro, choking down food, answered bored. “I don’t care about that. Mr. Suzuki will manage without me.”
He probably knew he would be useless in that situation. Ran didn’t mind. They all continued eating and watching TV until late.

Conan remained nervous. He hated the feeling of nothing moving forward. Then, he saw a reply from “K.🍀”—just a diamond emoji. Conan smirked and put the phone away. He trusted Kaito and his skills, and he knew he only had to wait a little longer.

Kogoro left early, probably for a pub. Conan and Ran sat together on the couch, still watching TV. Late at night, Ran noticed Conan’s persistent nervousness. She had always watched him closely. Concerned, she moved closer and hugged him.

Conan blushed. Inside, he was still Shinichi. Embarrassed and guilty, he felt the weight of hiding the truth from Ran, yet he couldn’t change it now. Ran smiled innocently, and just her presence calmed him—something only she could do. He wished he could be his true self and live as a normal couple with her.

Eventually, the movie ended. They went to bed, the quiet night closing the first chapter of their adventure.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Two days later, while Conan was still asleep, his phone rang — Shinichi’s phone. It was Kaito. Conan, still half-asleep, blinked at the display. The second he realized who was calling, he was instantly awake. He answered hastily:
“Hello?!”

A calm voice came through:
“Hey, it’s me. Listen carefully. I can’t write this. Come to this address at noon: xxx xxx xxx. Try not to be seen by anyone or any cameras. Also, turn off your phones. It’s dangerous, got it?”

Conan listened intently, then replied with focus:
“Alright, I got it. See ya.”

The call ended, leaving Conan with a rush of excitement. Finally — progress. He knew he could rely on Kaito.

That morning he ate breakfast with Ran as usual. She was noticeably quiet, though Conan had no clue why. Maybe he’d text her later as Shinichi and ask. But first, today’s meeting came first.

On the way to the address, Conan sent Haibara a quick message, asking her to be available during the day if possible, and warning her his phone would be off for a while. After that, he turned off both his phones and headed toward the destination, sticking to small, empty side streets and avoiding people.

The place turned out to be an abandoned building, clearly unused for years. At a hidden back entrance, Conan spotted someone lurking in the shadows — Kaito. Dressed in all black, hat pulled low, sunglasses on, he silently motioned Conan inside.

They moved deeper into the building until they reached a room with a table, two chairs, and a pair of old notebooks. Kaito carefully locked every door they passed before finally sitting down.

“I investigated a bit and prepared this,” Kaito explained casually. “I managed to activate electricity here and set up invisible internet access for the building.”

Conan frowned, wondering how. Most likely, Kaito had disguised himself as a worker and reconnected the lines. It was exactly the kind of thing he’d do.
“You did all that in such a short time?” Conan asked, genuinely impressed.

Kaito chuckled:
“You know me. I can’t sit still when I get curious. I bought these two used notebooks — no personal data on them. Even if they’re traced, it’ll only lead to this building. Since the place is officially abandoned, no one will find anything. But still, we have to be careful. That’s why the phones had to be off. No trace.”

Conan nodded, understanding. A small, dark smile crept onto his face.
“As usual, everything’s planned out well.”

Kaito put on a mock whiny voice:
“Yeah, well, I’m too scared to die this young.”

Conan laughed, but deep down he knew Kaito wasn’t exaggerating about the danger. Sitting down opposite him, Conan asked:
“So, what’s the plan?”

Kaito leaned forward, more serious:
“As I mentioned before, I need all the information from that girl at the Professor’s house… what was her name again? Ai-chan, wasn’t it?”

Conan nodded, though he didn’t like how casually Kaito said it. Then, suddenly realizing something, Conan asked:
“By the way… how should I call you?”

Kaito had already noticed that Conan never really used his name, except once with Aoko when he’d called him Kaito-niichan. Now, he smiled warmly.
“Just call me Kaito. Or whatever you like.”

Conan set up one of the notebooks for a secure call with Haibara, using a device to prevent tracking.
“Alright then, Kaito. You can also call me whatever you want — Conan, Shinichi, or… meitantei.”

Kaito grinned at that, though his eyes were already fixed on the screen.

Back to business, Conan asked:
“So, what exactly do you need from Haibara?”

“Simple,” Kaito replied. “All the data from her attempts to hack that system. Once I see it, I’ll get a picture of how it works. Then I can prepare. Just call her and ask.”

Conan started typing, while Kaito mirrored him on his own notebook. Soon the call connected.

“Hello?” Haibara’s voice came through.

“It’s me,” Conan said.

She sounded annoyed.
“Anonymous number” she stated. “I guessed it was you, otherwise I wouldn’t have picked up. What are you planning?”

“Just for safety,” Conan answered, uneasy. “And I wanted to ask for the data from your earlier attempt to hack the system.”

Silence. Then Haibara asked:
“The data? Why? And how should I even send it to you?”

Conan froze. He hadn’t thought about how Kaito planned to actually receive it. He shot Kaito a helpless look. Kaito raised a finger to his lips — silence.

Then, perfectly mimicking Conan’s voice, Kaito spoke into the line:
“First, can you open the data on your computer? I’ll explain after.”

Haibara sighed but did as asked, opening the files.

The moment she did, Kaito’s fingers blurred across his keyboard, typing so fast Conan could barely follow.

“And now?” Haibara asked sharply. “What information do you want?”

Still in Conan’s voice, Kaito replied:
“Thanks for your help. That’s enough.”

“What—?!” Haibara’s shout was cut short as Kaito ended the call.

Conan gaped.
“What the hell was that?!”

Focused on his screen, Kaito kept typing, though slower now.
“I just hacked into her system and copied all the files she opened. She didn’t even notice. Don’t worry.” He winked.

Conan slumped, half-whining, half-betrayed:
“What?! You could at least have told me! Now she’ll kill me when I go back!”

Kaito burst out laughing.
“Lucky that’s your problem, haha.”

Conan shot him a death glare before grudgingly admitting:
“Still… amazing. Haibara’s the best hacker I know. And you just broke into her system like it was nothing.”

“Isn’t that what criminals do?” Kaito teased, smirking.

Conan didn’t really see him as a criminal, though. Not truly. And despite himself, he grinned. He liked Kaito’s humor.

“So, did the data help?” Conan asked, still clueless.

Kaito countered:
“Do you know much about hacking?”

“Only the basics…” Conan admitted reluctantly.

“Then that’s enough,” Kaito said cheerfully.

Conan’s expression soured.
“…What are you planning this time?”

Kaito turned his notebook toward him, showing the files on screen.

Kaito turned his notebook toward him, showing the files on screen.
On it he could decipher how the security systems of Karasuma might work. When Conan saw the screen, his brain was already racing:
“I see, that’s what you meant. But still, understanding how something works and hacking are two different things.”

Kaito nodded and replied:
“Exactly. The hacking will be my part. But doing both would take too much time, and the system would track me down. That’s why I want you to assist me as the defense while I’m hacking into the system.”

Conan understood now, though he wasn’t sure if he was capable:
“You really think I can make it?”

Kaito answered with a sarcastic expression:
“I totally trust you, and if you make a mistake, at least we’ll die together.”
He smiled carefreely.

Conan didn’t feel reassured at all. Kaito noticed this and added:
“Don’t worry, I’m just kidding. I already told you I took care of our security, no?”

Conan sighed, then realized what he could gain from this. Everything was aimed at bringing down the Black Organization, and hopefully finding the antidote... In a single moment, his confidence returned. He smiled, accepting the challenge:
“Alright, I’m ready. Let’s do this.”

Kaito, surprised by the sudden change, grinned and started to type.

Both now typed at unstoppable speed. Kaito was already hacking into the system. But it wasn’t easy, and it took him many minutes to gain full access. Neither said a word; they were too focused, and the smallest sound could have been distracting.

After half an hour, Kaito finally let out his first words, still typing relentlessly:
“Finally, I got through. Right now I’m in the deepest part of the system. I’m starting to copy all files onto the external device.”

Conan let out a relieved breath. A loading bar appeared on the screen, showing ten minutes left until completion. Both kept typing, constantly checking to ensure no one would notice the intrusion.

The tension in the air was suffocating. Three minutes were left when the unwanted alarm triggered. The system had detected intruders.

Kaito typed as fast as possible, managing to mask their actions from the system. He only had to hold on for three more minutes. Conan understood without words and supported him, keeping the defense stable.

The final ten seconds passed, and the copy was complete. Kaito grabbed the device and signaled Conan to leave everything as it was. They left the building, and once outside, Kaito pressed a button on a remote control.

A loud explosion followed. The building itself wasn’t destroyed—only enough explosives had been used to wipe out the room with the notebooks. And since the area was already abandoned, nobody would notice.

Kaito sighed with relief as they hurried back to a livelier place. Conan asked, worried:
“What exactly happened just now? Did they find out anything about what we were doing?”

Kaito put his sunglasses back on:
“I think they couldn’t see what we actually did, but intruders making it this deep into their system will definitely put them on alert. They’ll come to check the place, which is exactly why I chose such an abandoned area. Now we need to leave as fast as possible.”

Conan agreed. He could still feel the danger and wanted to be far away from here.

They took the underground train to one of the busiest shopping districts in Tokyo. Before entering, Kaito snapped his fingers and transformed into casual clothes.

Neither of them had ever desired to be in a crowded place like this before, but now they felt the safest here. They entered a café-restaurant-bar. Both were hungry, and Kaito needed his daily sugar to calm down.

Conan ordered food and black coffee, while Kaito ordered dessert and hot chocolate. Again, Conan wondered about Kaito’s taste.

Kaito started talking, clearly excited:
“Can you believe we actually made it?”

He took a bite of chocolate cake, enjoying it with a happy, almost childlike expression.

Conan, exhausted, replied:
“Yeah, it’s really unbelievable. Good job. But why are you in such a good mood? I feel like I almost died.”

Kaito ate happily, giggling:
“You did a good job too. We both made it! My mood? I just love the adrenaline rush. Though one day it’ll probably kill me.”

Conan remembered Singapore, when Kaito’s face had looked disturbingly insane in the middle of danger against Makoto. He really did enjoy it (Movie 23).
“You sure are insane,” Conan said with a smirk. He liked this side of Kaito.

While they ate, Conan kept staring at Kaito’s face, forcing him to ask:
“What is it?”

Conan made a thoughtful face and reached out, pulling Kaito’s cheek.

“Ouch, what’s that for?” Kaito protested.

Conan answered, still studying him:
“You really do look like me. Though if I look closely, I can see the small differences. Other people would never notice them.”

Kaito rubbed his cheek, then put another piece of cake in his mouth, speaking with his mouth full:
“That’s true. But expression makes a big difference too. I think Ran will always notice I’m Kid. In Singapore she knew it from the start.”

He sighed, disappointed:
“So I won’t be able to use my easiest and safest disguise very often anymore.”

Conan showed an annoyed expression, thinking about how Kaito kept stealing his identity. After a pause, he asked quietly:
“Do you think it’s just coincidence? I mean... we resemble each other. Not just physically.”

He meant it was rare for two people to look so much alike and also share the same sharpness of mind. They resembled each other too much.

Kaito paused as well, then smiled and replied:
“I don’t know. But that’s a mystery I don’t want to solve yet.”

When they finished their meals, Kaito pulled out the device where he had copied the data and asked Conan:
“So, what will you do with this? Do you need help here too, or will you go on by yourself?” He handed the device over to Conan.

Conan smiled:
“Is this another offer for your help? Well, first I’ll analyze it with the others. You’ve done enough today. Thanks for that.”

Kaito grinned:
“All right, got it. If there’s anything, you have my contacts.” Then, with a mischievous grin, he added:
“So? What’s my reward?” He made a gesture with his hands as if expecting something.

Conan answered dryly, though smiling:
“For now, I’ll keep quiet about your identity. That should be enough, right?” He couldn’t resist grinning widely afterwards.

Kaito played disappointed, pretending to be sad.

They left the restaurant and headed to the station, where they had to part. Shortly before going their separate ways, Kaito said:
“I’ll check if there’s anything suspicious around the area from today. If I notice something, I’ll keep you updated.”

Conan smiled gratefully:
“That’ll be great. I’m counting on you.” He was glad he could rely on Kaito this much. Then they parted ways.

When Conan got off at his station, he immediately made some calls. He contacted his father, Akai, and Amuro for a meeting in the evening at Shinichi’s house. He also planned to call Haibara later. He needed every sharp mind available to analyze the data and discuss the next steps.

That evening, when he arrived home, his father and Akai—disguised as Subaru—were already there. Only Amuro was missing. Until they analyzed the data, they didn’t want to involve Jodie, the FBI, or anyone else.

When Amuro joined them in the living room, Conan began:
“Today I managed to copy data from the Karasuma server.” He held up the device, already having checked earlier that the files were intact.

Everyone looked shocked—even Yusaku, who usually could calculate what his son was capable of, but hadn’t expected this. Haibara, silently listening to the call, wasn’t surprised. She had already assumed Conan would find someone to obtain this kind of information.

Yusaku asked worriedly:
“Did you do it safely? Won’t you be tracked down? Did you plan everything out?”

Conan replied calmly:
“Yes, don’t worry. We’re safe. I have my connections.” He walked to his notebook, plugged in the device, and opened the important files to show them.
“I already went through some of this. Here are records of various appearances of the Black Organization.”

Bourbon, leaning against the wall, now looked up in surprise:
“You really got that secret information?” He pointed to a file showing the location of a meeting scheduled in a few weeks.
“That’s where I’ll be attending. But the other places and attendants—even I don’t know those.”

Conan thought deeply and scrolled to another point on the map.
“What about this one? It seems there’s going to be a huge gathering of the Organization here.”

Amuro replied uncertainly:
“Actually, I don’t know anything about that. I guess it’s for the highest-ranking members with the greatest influence.”

Conan lowered his gaze, smiling. His glasses caught the light, hiding his expression.
“This is where we have to take action. I’m sure in these scripted data I’ll find the exact time of the event. But...”

Everyone looked at him.

Conan continued:
“Since the Organization noticed someone hacked their system, I’m sure they’ll change the location of their meeting. But I’m also certain they won’t change the date. And while analyzing the data, I realized the meeting locations are chosen according to a scheme. So if we skip this location and move here—” He pointed at another place on the map.
“—this is where the next meeting will take place.”

Everyone looked astonished.

Yusaku asked skeptically:
“How do you know they won’t just choose a completely different location instead of following the pattern?”

Conan stayed focused:
“I thought about that. While analyzing, I noticed several occurrences where meetings were skipped. They follow the scheme almost like a cult. I’m sure they won’t deviate. Also, they won’t expect anyone to have noticed, even if someone stole this data.”

He gave a few more explanations to back up his reasoning. The room seemed convinced. Akai couldn’t decide whether Conan was simply a genius—or something creepier. Amuro thought the same. Yusaku was used to this behavior, but still impressed.

Conan turned back to the notebook, scrolling on the map until he reached a node where all lines converged.
“I think this building is their main base. It’s hidden in the forest, but probably equipped with high-tech. Still, I suggest we strike at the huge gathering instead of the base. If all the important members are present, we might be able to end it in one move.”

Everyone agreed, and they continued discussing the details late into the night.

When Conan finally returned home to Ran, everyone in the house was already asleep.

The next morning When Conan entered the living room, he immediately felt Ran’s anger. She looked furious but didn’t make a scene. Instead, she asked coldly:
“What is your excuse for today?”

Conan smiled nervously, sweat forming on his forehead.
“Haha… I just forgot the time?” He gave up on making a logical excuse.

Ran didn’t press the issue further. She simply placed a plate in front of him.
“Here is your breakfast.”

Conan’s face lit up, and he thanked her properly. While he stuffed his mouth with rice, he remembered he had to clear up things for the day after tomorrow.
“Ne, Ran-neechan? For the next few days I’ll be at Hakase’s house. Is that alright?”

He put on his cutest Conan-smile, hoping she would agree without more questions. Ran looked surprised and thought for a moment before replying hesitantly:
“… I guess it’s alright.”

Conan blinked in surprise. No further comment? But he was relieved. Still, he noted how strange Ran had been acting lately. Even now, she looked worried about something.

One more day passed, and in the evening before the operation, the group gathered again at Shinichi’s house. They had decided to involve the FBI. Their help would be necessary in various areas. Akai would serve as a sniper. Amuro would secretly infiltrate the building. Many more roles were assigned to different FBI members.

Conan himself would observe and give orders from the rooftop of the neighboring building. They planned to install a small base there on the day of the operation. Everyone forbade him from making a direct move or entering the building. It was too risky. No one wanted to lose Shinichi. And he understood that.

When everyone left for the final preparations, Conan felt restless. With only a few hours left, nervousness took hold of him. Ran, too, lingered in his thoughts. Her behavior had been far too unusual these past days.

Conan decided to call her. He wanted to know what was wrong. Besides, whenever he spoke to her as Shinichi, it calmed him down. For those brief moments, it felt like the old days, before he became Conan.

The phone rang. Ran picked up. A short silence.
“… Shinichi?” she asked.

Conan answered softly:
“Hey, Ran… yes, it’s me. I just thought about you and wanted to call…”

His voice was quiet. Ran blushed slightly at both his words and his tone.
“Shinichi… how are you, and what are you doing?”

He replied, a bit embarrassed:
“That’s what I wanted to ask you. You sound worried. Is something wrong?”

Ran hesitated, then spoke in a soft tone:
“… No, it’s nothing. We haven’t talked much, so I just… worry.”

Conan’s expression turned sad. He was always at her side, watching her suffer, yet unable to do anything about it. Worse, he felt guilty—because he could always see her, spend time with her, while she couldn’t know the truth.

Quietly, he spoke:
“I’m sorry, Ran. But… I promise you, soon I’ll be back. And this time for sure! I know you probably don’t believe me anymore, but now I’ve got an important lead. I know it’ll be over soon… Please, just hold on a little longer…”

Shinichi fell silent. Ran listened carefully, then answered softly, her voice trembling:
“I believe you, Shinichi. I’ll wait until you come back.”

She sounded as if she was about to cry. The sound broke Shinichi’s heart. He stayed quiet until his voice was steady again.

“I promise… And Ran?” His voice grew unusually gentle.

“Yes, what is it?” she asked uncertainly.

Shinichi waited a second, then put all his feelings into the next words:
“I love you.”

Hearing this, Ran finally broke down in tears. Shinichi had confessed to her before, and they were together now, but hearing it said like this… Her tears streamed down her cheeks. She whispered back, barely audible:
“I love you too, Shinichi…”

Then Shinichi hung up. Standing alone on the street, on his way to the professor’s house, he didn’t move for a moment.

Ran sat in front of the window. Her tears had stopped, though her cheeks were still wet. She looked up at the moon, not yet full. Her expression hardened. Ran made a decision—and no one could stop her now. She picked up her phone and made a call…

Chapter Text

Chapter 3
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

The next morning, Jodie and Camel came to pick up Conan from the professor. They were keeping a low profile, in case anyone saw them. The drive took about two hours until they reached a safe distance from the target building, careful not to draw attention. The building was hidden in a small forest, not far from the city center. People rarely passed by.

Several FBI vans were positioned discreetly in the woods. Akai, Amuro, and Yusaku were already there. Yusaku would stay in the background, supporting Conan’s group but observing the area outside the building.

Conan slung his rather large backpack over his shoulders and moved toward the prepared base on the building’s roof. The location had been scouted days in advance to eliminate any risks. The first signs of movement had already begun the day before: some FBI agents reported suspicious individuals briefly entering and leaving the building, confirming Conan’s suspicions.

The base set up by the FBI on the roof was a small container camouflaged to blend in and invisible from the building itself. The organization would surely notice any changes and watch for snipers. Akai had found a position in the blind spot, Amuro close to the building, ready to breach.

Now it was a waiting game. The tension was palpable. Hours passed until finally, black cars pulled up to the building. All occupants wore masks to hide their identities. They parked inconspicuously and entered the building. Conan’s team had to wait until the organization members felt safe.

After an hour, action began. Amuro infiltrated the building with a few FBI agents through a rear entrance in the basement. First report: “Nothing suspicious here. The doors were already unlocked. Were they careless?” Step by step, they moved through the rooms until they reached the main hall. Unlike the rest of the abandoned building, this hall was newly furnished: large, expensive curtains and a long black carpet with gold trim led to an impressive, closed door—yet it had no lock.

Amuro crept toward the door like an assassin and planted a bug. But it didn’t work—the organization had installed a jammer. Then he heard movement inside: the members were preparing something. Conan spoke calmly over the headset:
“They’ve noticed us. It’s too late. They’re trying to escape. If we want to catch them, we act now.”

Amuro positioned his team, then stormed the room. The organization members fled into an underground shaft, not on any blueprints. Almost all left—only Jin, Vodka, and an elderly man with a mask and cane remained. Conan immediately recognized the man as the organization’s leader: Renya Karasuma.

Amuro froze. Each of them now had a red dot on their forehead—a sniper’s target. Karasuma began to speak:
“Honestly, I didn’t know if the FBI would really show up. Had I known, we wouldn’t have come. But you made it.” He clapped. “Before I waste my time, tell me how you found this place. I know you hacked our system, but this location should have remained hidden. Only true geniuses could pull this off.”

Amuro felt the danger, his heart racing. Then Conan’s calm voice came through:
“Amuro, stay calm. Trust me. Soon there will be a signal. When that happens, you move everyone. Understood?”

Amuro returned to reality and trusted Conan. There was no alternative. Karasuma repeated his question impatiently. Amuro had to improvise—he couldn’t reveal that a genius like Conan was behind it all.

Suddenly, footsteps came down the stairs. Kir entered the room. She had been at a meeting earlier—now she stood between Amuro’s group and Karasuma. Confidently, she declared:
“I told them the location. When I learned about the hack, I wanted to help.”
Karasuma looked surprised but not unprepared:
“Why, Kir?”
“I’ve been undercover from the start. This is the best chance to bring down the organization. I failed.”

Amuro recognized her courage. Karasuma laughed coldly:
“Treachery comes at a price. Shame you were once so skilled.”

Vodka aimed his gun at Kir. She closed her eyes, ready to die. Suddenly, a shot rang out—blood splattered, Vodka’s weapon dropped. Akai had fired. Amuro knew the snipers would react now. Conan shouted:
“Now, Amuro!”

Small smoke bombs exploded, filling the hall with dust. Amuro ordered a retreat, grabbed Kir, and led the group out to the safe base. Karasuma and his followers vanished as well—too risky, everything had become unpredictable.

Then he saw some small balls rolling on the ground exploding and dusting the whole room. He could barely breath, the dust was that thick. He couldn’t see anything. Then he heard again Conan: “Amuro! Now! Run and take everyone with you!” Then Amuro moved and commanded his people to retreat. He stepped to the place where Kir was and called her name: “Kir!? Are you there?!” He should have left but he couldn’t let Kir die or get caught by the Organization. Relieved he heard her coughing: “cough, I’m here Fuuruya.” He grabbed her arm not really seeing her and pulled her to the door where he came from before. They left the building and went to their safe base. Karasuma and the others also all disappeared. It was too risky after all everything that happened was not calculated.

Conan sighed in relief on the other side of the call. Yusaku asked him quietly, as if not wanting others to hear: “What was that? You didn’t tell us about this?” He sounded slightly angry but relieved that everyone had made it out alive.

Conan, still focused, replied, “It’s not over yet.” He smirked and added, “Let’s say I’ve got another Ace up my sleeve. Or call it a Joker—it fits better.”

Yusaku remained silent, sensing what his son was thinking.

Conan now stood alone on the roof. He zoomed in with his glasses toward the place where he had calculated the organization’s escape route. Then he spoke into another device:

“Hey, are you alright?! What’s happening?!”

The voice on the other end responded cheerfully: “Don’t worry, everything’s fine, Boss. And I like the name Joker.” The person laughed. “Those creepy guys in black haven’t noticed me yet. What a funny group. They like to walk around in partner-look, huh? But it’s more fitting for a funeral.”

Conan sighed, annoyed. “Kaito… how can you joke in a situation like this?”

Kaito laughed. “Especially in situations like this, jokes are needed.”

Conan, stressed, sighed again. “Alright… did you find anything out?”

The thief made a thinking sound. “Hmm, your calculated escape route is wrong. They also mentioned blowing up their cars to destroy evidence.”

Conan’s stress spiked. “What?! Where are they planning to escape then? And they won’t use their cars?”

Kaito’s tone turned serious. “I followed them. Right now, they’re waiting for an elevator. There are no stairs to go up—only the elevator. Following them will be tricky; it seems the elevator only goes upwards since this is the tallest building here. I’ll try climbing the building from the outside.”

Conan panicked. “Kaito, stop! It’s too dangerous. Just leave it!”

Kaito responded calmly: “Don’t worry, Shinichi. I’ll be careful. I’ll always be your shadow.”

This idiot, Conan thought. He was angry but not surprised; he understood what Kaito meant with “I’ll always be your shadow.” For now, he decided to observe. None of the people down below had any idea what was happening above.

Conan watched as Kaito, dressed in black and masked, shot a rope from his gun to a high point on the building and began climbing rapidly. Conan then noticed something on the horizon.

“Damn! Kaito, stop! Retreat for now—something’s coming our way!”

Kaito was already a few floors below the rooftop. Conan’s mind split; he felt the danger but wasn’t sure whether to intervene. One of the scenarios he had calculated was unfolding. He quickly pulled out a small box, swallowed a pill, and opened his backpack to retrieve clothes for his adult form and several gadgets.

Pain surged through him—the antidote from the school trip still taking effect. He cried out as his body grew into his adult form. Swiftly, he dressed, secured his belt, and put on his glasses to analyze the situation.

Kaito, now trying to hide on the wall, realized the danger but had to see the rooftop. He climbed to the roof edge and scanned the area. There was nothing unusual—just the organization’s members. Then he understood what Conan meant: something was coming.

Four helicopters were approaching the rooftop. This was the organization’s planned escape. Kaito had expected something more dramatic, but this was their only viable option from such a height.

A serious problem emerged: the helicopters’ downdraft made it impossible for him to move. Standing on a narrow ledge, he held onto the rooftop edge, cursing himself because Conan had been right. A helicopter flew behind him, now spotting him.

Shinichi shouted in his adult voice: “Kaito! They see you! You have to disappear, fast! Please!”

Kaito tried to move, but the men in the helicopter already aimed their guns. When they started shooting, he leapt down to a lower floor, barely holding on to the edge. The wind prevented him from climbing back up.

Shinichi panicked, unable to act from his position. “Kaito! Please, do something! Don’t die!”

The men fired again. Conan saw blood spatter. His eyes widened. Kaito’s body fell lifelessly to the ground.

“No! Kaito!” Shinichi screamed, his face pale and expressionless. He sank to his knees, overwhelmed, unable to perceive anything around him. Everything went still.

Suddenly, Shinichi heard a voice in his ear:

“Shinichi! Don’t worry. I’m alive.”

Kaito sounded excited. Shinichi’s face instantly filled with life again, and he was relieved. He didn’t know what he would have done if Kaito had really died.

When Shinichi came back to reality, he shouted:

“How?! And where are you?”

Kaito, still excited and seemingly having fun, replied:

“You forgot that I’m mainly a magician.”

He giggled and continued:

“What you saw falling down the building was my dummy. I’m still on the edge where I was before, under a camouflaged blanket.”

He huffed now, sounding exhausted. Shinichi zoomed in with his Conan glasses and saw a blanket slightly moving in the wind.

The helicopters had already made their way back the way they came after picking up all the members of the organization. When they were completely gone, Kaito removed the blanket—it took too much energy to keep it in position.

Shinichi then saw how critical the situation truly was. Kaito was hanging down the building, holding onto the edge with only one hand. His other arm hung limply, covered in blood.

Shinichi cried out:

“Damn, you idiot! How are you planning to rescue yourself?! Hold on!”

He prepared something on his belt while listening to Kaito’s reply:

“Haha, I don’t know yet…”

Shinichi, frustrated, shouted:

“Please hold on, I’m on my way!”

He ran and jumped off the building he was on, heading toward Kaito’s location. While falling, he pressed a button, and a hang glider deployed. It was the same model as the one he had used in Singapore, complete with an engine. That explained why his bag had been so heavy.

Shinichi flew toward the building. The engine helped him gain altitude and approach the higher levels. While flying, he noticed something on the ground.

This can’t be… it was Ran?! Why the hell was she here, and how?

Shinichi had to focus. Kaito was on the brink of death, and he had to help him first.

Shinichi landed on the floor beneath Kaito and ran, breathless, to the edge. He could hear Kaito cursing loudly:

“Ahhhh, I’m still too young! I don’t want to die a virgin! God help me!”

Kaito didn’t sound as desperate as he should have. There was still a playful tone in his voice.

Shinichi reached the edge and grabbed Kaito’s arm. Annoyed, he said while pulling him up:

“You were almost dying, and that’s the only thing you can think of? You are truly an idiot!”

Kaito looked up, surprised:

“Shinichi! You really came.”

Shinichi pushed his legs against the ledge and pulled with all his strength. He managed to bring Kaito to safe ground. Both huffed in exhaustion.

Shinichi added, exasperated:

“You idiot, what did you mean you’re my shadow, Mister Magician of the Moonlight? I don’t have to explain the source of the moonlight, right?”

Kaito smirked, lying flat on his back, holding his arm to prevent more bleeding. Of course, Shinichi meant that both are the light; no one is the shadow. The moon only shines because the sun radiates its light on it.

Shinichi sat up, pulling out some first aid supplies from his hip pocket. While treating Kaito’s wound, he called Ran. She answered after a few seconds. Before she could speak, Shinichi shouted, unable to control his emotions:

“Ran! Why are you here?! Are you safe!? What are you doing and how did you come here?!”

Ran replied, a bit scared:

“…Shinichi… So I was right.”

Shinichi interrupted her:

“What are you talking about? You have to leave now! It’s still dangerous.”

Ran ignored him and continued:

“Shinichi, I came here with Sera-chan. I knew you would do something dangerous. Right now I’m entering the building where the helicopters were. You’re there, right?”

Shinichi, angry:

“Don’t enter that building! It’s dangerous!”

Ran replied firmly:

“I’m sorry, Shinichi.”

And hung up.

“Dammit!” Shinichi cursed, clearly angry and worried. Mostly worried. He had spent so much time lying to her to keep her safe—and now she was in exactly the place he had wanted her to avoid.

Kaito listened, expressionless, though a hint of worry appeared. When Shinichi finished treating him, Kaito said:

“Do you think she knows the truth about you?”

Shinichi looked surprised:

“No. Why would she? Every time she was about to find out, I found a way to make her believe she was wrong.”

He said it with a guilty voice.

Kaito replied calmly:

“Maybe that’s exactly why. Every time she’s sure that Conan is Shinichi, you find a way to prove otherwise.

Weren’t there many situations like that? After a few times, she probably thought: no matter how much evidence I have, Shinichi will always twist the facts. So she gave up.

In my opinion, she’s known for a while now. You can see it in how she behaves. While she treats the Detective Boys like real kids, she lets you act freely. On the Bell Express (Ch. 727–728), she didn’t let the kids run around but didn’t say anything when you investigated.

At any crime scene, she pretends to hold you back, but in the end, lets you do as you want. Have you never noticed this? She’s very good at acting.”

Shinichi’s mind was a mess. Was he the one who had been fooled all along? Everything Kaito said seemed logically sound.

Kaito interrupted his thoughts:

“Well, you agree that Ran is a pretty smart girl, right?”

Of course he did; he didn’t need to answer.

Kaito continued after reading his expression:

“All the time you were with Ran as Conan, wouldn’t she be really dumb if she didn’t realize the truth? I mean, she knows you and your behavior perfectly since childhood. Even I found out the truth quickly—and I didn’t know you. Everything I said makes sense, doesn’t it?”

Shinichi stood up, refocusing. Ran was about to enter the building. And she mentioned… she was with Sera? Where was she now?

Shinichi panicked and dialed Akai’s number. Akai picked up immediately:

“Akai-san! I don’t know how or why, but Ran came here with Sera. They aren’t together right now—Ran entered the building I’m at. You have to look for Sera!”

Akai widened his eyes. He hadn’t expected this, and his concern spiked. He had pretended to be dead in front of Sera, precisely to prevent her from getting involved in situations like this.

He replied dryly:

“Got it.”

And hung up.

Shinichi forgot he had spoken in his adult voice, but Akai didn’t care—he had figured out the truth anyway. He already knew the state of her mother. He was with the other FBI agents at their van, clearing up the aftermath. Silently, he grabbed a few things and went to search for Sera. Nobody noticed he disappeared.

Flashback

In the evening, Ran made her decision. She didn’t want to stay at home and wait forever. She knew something dangerous was about to happen, and if she did nothing, she couldn’t forgive herself. But alone, she couldn’t do anything—she needed help.

She dialed Sera’s number. After a short time, Sera picked up.
“Ran-chan! How are you?! What’s up?”

Ran’s voice was calm but serious.
“Please, Sera… can you help me?”

Sera noticed the worry behind her words.
“Ran… you can count on me! How can I help?”

Ran let out a relieved sigh.
“You know… I’m sure something dangerous will happen tomorrow, and it involves Conan…”

She paused. Sera could sense where this was going. The reason Ran had called her was because she was convinced Conan was Shinichi—but they had never discussed it.

“I want to follow him. I can’t just stand by and do nothing. I know Conan is at Professor Agasa’s house right now. Tomorrow morning, I think they’ll leave for whatever they’re planning. If we could follow him secretly on your motorbike…”

Sera hesitated, weighing the risk, but then made her decision.
“Are you sure? You know why nobody wants you involved—they’re just trying to protect you. It could be dangerous.”

Ran answered confidently, “Yes, I’m sure. I’ve known for a long time, which is why I didn’t act before. But now, I can’t be patient anymore. Please help me. When we get there, you can drive us back. I just need to get there.”

Sera smiled, convinced.
“Alright, let’s do this. And let’s hope they don’t notice us. I’ll pick you up very early in the morning—so get enough sleep. You don’t want to miss Conan-kun’s departure, right?”

Ran’s face lit up.
“Yes! Thank you, Sera-chan! Good night!”

The next morning, while it was still dark, Sera picked up Ran as promised. Ran wore clothes she normally wouldn’t wear, and Sera had done the same. She even had a different motorbike.

Ran looked surprised.
“That motorbike… it isn’t yours, right?”

Sera laughed.
“No, I borrowed it from a friend. With my own bike, they would recognize us instantly.”

Ran simply nodded, impressed. Sera pointed to the seat behind her, and Ran climbed on. They rode off quietly, observing how Jodie and Camel picked up Conan.

“Jodie… isn’t she the FBI agent?” Ran whispered.

Sera stayed silent, focusing on following them. When Jodie’s car started moving, Sera waited a short while, then followed. Conan sat in the passenger seat, while Camel sat in the back, tasked with watching for suspicious activity. Conan focused on his notes and his plan. Luckily, Camel’s reputation for being clumsy and not particularly bright meant they weren’t likely to notice Ran and Sera following.

Sera managed to track them to their destination and hid at a safe distance. With so many FBI agents stationed there, they had no choice but to wait. Ran realized the scale of what was happening. She saw Jodie and Camel put on FBI security vests. She knew they were FBI agents; Jodie had visited Conan outside of school before, which explained these meetings. Today had to be serious.

Sera had binoculars and observed from different angles, making sure they didn’t miss anything. Time dragged. Ran and Sera grew tired, until suddenly, a loud noise shattered the calm. FBI agents started moving urgently, and eventually, they emerged from the building, alarmed. Amuro and his team had managed to escape and returned outside.

Ran searched for Conan but couldn’t see him. Then, in the distance, she spotted movement. Something was still unfolding, and she was sure Conan was there. She moved through the bushes, staying hidden, until she reached a large building. Looking up, she couldn’t believe her eyes: a hang glider was landing on the roof—and on it, she saw Shinichi.

She approached the building’s front entrance and took the stairs—avoiding the elevator shaft, which could only be accessed through another route. At that moment, Shinichi called her. After hanging up, she entered the building.

Meanwhile, Sera noticed something unusual near the parked black cars. Men were placing boxes under and inside them. Sera suspected explosives—and she was right. Unsure of the full situation but knowing she had to stop it, she prepared to intervene. There were only two men, but she didn’t know they were armed.

One man bent down to place another explosive. Sera struck at the other man from behind, kicking him hard in the back. He fell with a cry. The second man stood, reaching for his gun. Before Sera could react further, a third man grabbed her, pressing what she thought was a gun to her head.

The first man dusted himself off, annoyed.
“What’s with that boy? Get rid of him, or he’ll cause more trouble.”

They clearly thought she was a boy.

The second laughed. “He knocked you out, didn’t he?”

The third sneered. “Too bad a young boy got involved. Any last words?”

Sera shivered, frozen in fear. Her eyes widened, her mouth open—she couldn’t move or speak. The man raised his weapon.

Then, a bullet struck his knee, dropping him with a shout. Panic overtook the others. A red dot appeared on the second man’s head. Both men grabbed the injured comrade and ran behind the trees. Of course, it was Akai who had fired.

Sera collapsed beside the cars, stunned and trembling. Akai stayed low, focusing on the fleeing men. Then he saw something that stole his breath: one of the men had a remote control, about to press a button. Akai rushed from his hiding spot and grabbed Sera. They rolled away just as the cars exploded. Debris flew, but Akai shielded Sera, taking most of the impact himself.

Sera’s ears were ringing, eyes closed. Then a familiar scent reached her. She opened her eyes to see the one person she had dreamed of: her brother, Akai, alive. Tears filled her eyes as she hugged him tightly.

“Shuu-nii!” she cried.

Akai sighed, hugging her back.
“You’re always causing trouble and sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong.”

Sera sobbed, half from relief, half from lingering fear. She was finally safe—and finally with her brother.

When the cars exploded, many other explosions were triggered. The entire meeting building shook with successive blasts and was on the verge of collapsing. Meanwhile, the building where the black organization members had escaped via helicopter was also in chaos.

Ran entered the abandoned building and began climbing the stairs. She had to reach Shinichi. She needed to see him, to tell him that she knew everything. She wanted to stop this endless game of acting on both sides. Above all, she wanted to be involved in Shinichi’s struggles, to help him. She hated watching from afar.

Shinichi and Kaito were making their way down the stairs. Shinichi needed to catch up with Ran and get her to safety. Suddenly, they heard another explosion. Panic surged through Shinichi, and he quickened his pace. Kaito, now wearing a police uniform and helmet—just in case someone saw him—analyzed the surroundings as they ran.

They finally met Ran. She stood on the opposite side of the floor, barely believing she was seeing Shinichi. Kaito tried to stay in the shadows, keeping a low profile. Ran flinched as another bomb exploded nearby, pressing her hands to her ears in fear.

“Ran! Hurry, go back down! It’s too dangerous! I’ll come with you!” Shinichi shouted. He ran toward her, but a bomb exploded right beneath them. Everyone was thrown to the ground.

“Ran?! Are you alright?!” Shinichi called out, his voice trembling with worry.

“I’m fine!” she coughed, waving him off.

As the dust settled, a huge gap had opened between them. The stairs Ran had climbed were buried under rubble and debris.

“Dammit!” Shinichi shouted, frustrated but trying to stay focused. Then, in a calmer voice, he said:
“Ran, you have to jump over here. I know you can do it. Please, hurry—I’ll catch you.”

Ran hesitated. She was athletic, yes, but the gap was massive. Fear made her knees weak. Hearing Shinichi call her again—“Ran, please, jump!”—and seeing him extend his hand, she found her resolve. She took a few steps back, ran, and leapt. She didn’t make it fully across, but Shinichi caught her hand, just as he had promised, and pulled her to safety.

At that moment, another bomb exploded, destroying the spot where Ran had just stood. Her eyes widened, and she pressed her head into Shinichi’s chest, gripping him tightly. His heart pounded—not because Ran was close, but because of a familiar, burning pain. He cried out:
“Ahhhh! What, already?!”

Kaito looked surprised from the back. Ran asked anxiously if he was alright, but Shinichi ignored her, helping her to her feet and pulling her along. Kaito scouted the way out, leading them outside.

They reached the roof of a lower section of the building. It wasn’t too high, but Shinichi was huffing, holding his chest, visibly in pain. Kaito quickly set up a rope:
“Shinichi, hold onto Ran and slide down. Hurry!”

Ran clung tightly to Shinichi. He wrapped his Conan-Belt around them both for support. Kaito handed Shinichi a cloth to aid in sliding down. Shinichi positioned himself and asked, worried:
“What about you? How will you get down?”

Kaito grinned, pointing to his belt and the hang glider:
“I’m fine. I’ll see you later.”

Shinichi slid down the rope with Ran holding him tightly. As they approached the tree, he braced against it to protect them both, finally setting them safely on the ground. In the sky, he saw a familiar hang glider and felt a wave of relief.

The building exploded behind them, and Shinichi shielded Ran from flying debris. Sweat drenched him, his chest ached, and his heart raced. He pulled her further into the forest to safety. Once he felt they were safe, he let go of her hand, leaning against a tree:
“Ran, I have to go now. You should be safe.”

He typed a message on his phone:
“I sent the FBI this location. They’ll arrive soon. Until then, stay here safely.”

Ran’s worry turned into desperation:
“Shinichi, what’s happening to you?! This always happens when I see you! I won’t let go now!”

She stepped forward, embracing him from behind. Shinichi panicked:
“Ran, please! Let go! I need to go!”

Ran held him tighter. He tried one last time to push her away, then whispered, breathless:
“Please, I don’t want you to see me like this...”

Pain pierced his heart anew, and he cried out as if in agony. Ran sobbed:
“No! I won’t leave you!”

Both collapsed to their knees. Ran clung to Shinichi, whose body suddenly began to shrink. For a moment, she thought: Did he just disappear? But she still felt his small weight. She opened her eyes to see the tiny figure of a six-year-old boy—Conan—in oversized clothes.

Tears streamed down her face as she hugged him. Shinichi, now Conan, whispered, voice breaking:
“Ran... I’m sorry...”

Ran’s sobs turned louder. The pain Conan felt before paled compared to now. She whispered through her tears:
“Shinichi... it’s alright! I’ve known for so long...”

Shinichi’s voice was empty, trembling:
“Why? Why didn’t you say anything before?”

Ran composed herself, still crying:
“I did! So many times! But you would always make me believe the opposite. No matter what I do. You gave me no chance to find out the truth, even though I knew it for sure...” exactly what Kaito said... Ran loosened her grip. Then she felt warm drops on her arms, which were still around Shinichi. Her face looked even more sad now. When Ran wanted to face Shinichi he suddenly shouted with a broken and crying voice: “Don’t! Please don’t look at me!”

She heard his sobs and felt her heart break. He continued:
“I don’t want you to see me like this...”

Embarrassed and humiliated, he shrank further in her arms, both crying silently.

Noises from behind announced the FBI’s approach. Shinichi whispered, calmer:
“They can’t see me like this. I have to go...”

A shadow emerged, tossing his bag in front of him. Inside were clothes to change into. Conan hurriedly changed, packed the oversized clothes, and, without looking back, said quietly:
“I’m sorry, Ran...”

Shinichi, as Conan, approached the man in the shadows. At that moment, Jodie arrived and found Ran, crying and upset, wondering what had happened.

Conan didn’t look up when Kaito joined him. “You were there the whole time, weren’t you?”

Kaito, still silent from what he had just witnessed, answered briefly: “Uhm… I’m sorry, I guess…” He couldn’t see Conan’s face—was he angry? Kaito could have helped Conan back there and prevented Ran from seeing Shinichi shrink right before her eyes. But he didn’t.

He added in a calm voice, “It’s better this way… If she had found out later, the situation would have been much worse.”

Conan stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the ground. He wished it hadn’t happened, that Kaito had intervened. Yet he also felt guilty about fooling Ran once more. He couldn’t really blame Kaito. Shinichi couldn’t just pass his responsibilities onto someone else.

“What now? Are you going back to those FBI guys?” Kaito asked, thinking ahead.

Conan replied dryly, “No… I can’t go back like that…”

Kaito kneeled to meet Conan’s eye level, while Conan avoided his gaze. “Hmm, I see. Even the best makeup couldn’t hide this. Though… my magic probably could… But I guess you don’t want that.”

Conan felt too embarrassed to show Kaito his current face. Finally, he said, “Please, let’s just leave this place and go anywhere you want.”

He had no energy left to decide where to go. One thing he knew for sure: he couldn’t return anywhere people might recognize him. His house, Professor Agasa’s, and of course Ran’s home were all off-limits.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Jodie was already calling; Shinichi would have to give her a proper report. For now, he just sent a text: “Hey, I’m fine. I’ll call you later for a report.”

Kaito and Conan walked for a while until they reached a livelier area. Kaito went straight to a spot in front of a house where he had parked his motorbike. Conan looked surprised—he hadn’t expected Kaito to have a driving license. Kaito handed him a helmet, anticipating the need, and put on his own. He had already changed into casual clothes. With a turn of the key, the engine roared to life, and they were off.

At the FBI station, Ran sat on a chair next to Sera, both wrapped in blankets, their eyes red from crying. Neither of them wanted to speak; the silence was comforting as they tried to process what had happened. Then Jodie called Ran into her office, needing a report: why Ran had been there, and why she had been crying so much. Ran reassured her briefly: she was fine.

Jodie’s voice was gentle: “I see you found out that Camel and I are with the FBI. You don’t need to worry now. Could you please tell me what happened? How and why you ended up there? It’s very important—we want to keep you safe.”

Ran looked embarrassed, avoiding Jodie’s gaze. “I… I was just worried because I couldn’t find Conan. And the explosions, you know… But I know Conan is safe now, so I’m fine.”

It was a story she rarely told—a lie, but necessary. She couldn’t reveal that Conan was Shinichi or what truly happened. She added, “I got worried when I saw you coincidentally picking up Conan while I was with Sera, so I asked Sera to follow you.” Sera had told a similar story, which Akai confirmed while busy with reports. Ran continued, “When I arrived, I realized it was dangerous. I was worried and tried to find Conan during the explosions. I unknowingly parted from Sera.”

Once Jodie confirmed that Ran had no contact with the organization members and hadn’t been seen by anyone, an FBI agent was sent to drive her home.

Sera’s situation was more complicated. She had nearly been killed by some members who had escaped, so she required professional protection. Luckily, the members believed Sera was a boy, giving them a slight advantage.

After a long meeting with Jodie and other FBI leaders, Akai approached Sera and sat in the chair where Ran had been. She looked guilty. In a gentle tone, he said, “You’ll need 24/7 protection now. You understand what that means?”

Sera nodded reluctantly, eyes on the ground. Akai added, “But it won’t be too bad, since I’ll mostly be the one observing and protecting you.”

Sera’s eyes widened. “What?! You will?”

Reading her expression, Akai replied, “Yes. You’ll stay with me at the Kudo house for now.”

Surprised, she whispered, “So it was really you?!” Akai just gave a gentle smirk. Then worry returned to her face. “What about Mother? Do you know?”

He nodded and whispered back, “Don’t worry, she’ll be fine. You can contact her if you want. I’ve already called her. If she needs anything, I’ll handle it. Of course, I didn’t tell anyone else.”

Relieved, Sera’s happiness returned. She couldn’t believe her brother was alive. She suddenly stood, hugging him with a huge smile. Akai sighed gently. “You really do cause problems.”

Sera ignored him, still holding on.

After everything was settled, Akai took Sera to the Kudo house, disguised as Subaru. Sera rolled her eyes at his appearance. Some FBI agents were sent to retrieve Sera’s belongings, while others were stationed nearby to observe. Sera would continue going to school, under FBI observation. Inwardly, she was happy to spend time with Akai, making up for time lost.

At the Kudo house, Sera collapsed on the living room couch, falling asleep instantly. Akai sighed, brought her belongings to her room—cleared and prepared with Shinichi’s family’s consent—and tucked her into bed. She had been through too much that day.

Meanwhile, Ran arrived home, brought to the door by an FBI agent who left after ensuring her safety. Kogoro, informed that Ran had been involved in a minor incident but was unharmed, ran to her, panic on his face. “Ran! What happened? Are you alright?”

Ran raised her hands, smiling kindly. “Dad, everything’s fine. Nothing happened to me.”

Before leaving, she had applied makeup to hide her dark circles. Kogoro, hearing her reassurances, felt relief—but he couldn’t deny he was gradually getting used to her frequent brushes with danger. Still, his worry deepened each time.

Ran told him she had already eaten and was going to sleep, which he accepted without protest, letting her rest.

Once in her room, her mask of composure fell away. She pressed her face into the pillow, replaying everything she had witnessed. She cried, remembering Shinichi shrinking in her arms—the proof of what she had always suspected. It was hard to believe, despite the overwhelming evidence; the thought of an adult turning into a child seemed absurd.

Now, her emotions poured freely. Memories of moments with Conan—the first time they talked, her confession of love for Shinichi, their shared baths, the lies—flooded her mind. She reflected on all the times she had been embarrassed, hurt, or missed Shinichi while interacting with Conan. She cried through the night, reliving every scenario.

The next day, she woke up at noon, staying in bed the whole time. Kogoro didn’t notice; he was still asleep, drunk.

Meanwhile, Conan squinted at a sign. “Where are we?”

Kaito chuckled. “Oh, sorry. I forgot first graders are still learning to read. That’s my house.”

Conan made an annoyed face. Of course he could read “Kuroba,” but he hadn’t expected Kaito to actually bring him home.

Kaito went to the front door and pulled out a key. Conan replied to Kaito’s comment, bored: “I see…”

When Kaito unlocked the door, both of them entered his home. Kaito didn’t mind bringing him here. There was nothing suspicious in the house, except for his hidden base—but he trusted Conan not to snoop.

Conan looked around, curious about how the house of the great thief might look. Surprisingly, it was just ordinary. And yet, Conan liked it. He didn’t pay much attention to possible hidden secrets. He walked slowly toward the couch, flopped down, and stared at the ceiling. He was exhausted, both physically and mentally.

He still hadn’t processed what had just happened—or the fact that Ran knew everything. Not only had the mission completely failed, and the Black Organization members escaped, but many innocent people had been caught up in it. Most importantly, they now had to rethink their security, since Ran and Sera had been able to follow them so easily.

Though there were many urgent matters he should focus on, Conan’s mind was consumed by thoughts of Ran. He couldn’t control them. He felt foolish and even more guilty, remembering how he had lied to her knowingly.

More questions crowded his mind: Does she still love me? Will she forgive me? Are we still a couple? The thought of not being with her terrified him, as if she might break up with him. These worries gave him a headache. He closed his eyes and ran both hands through his hair.

His heart still ached, and yet he felt selfish for dwelling on his own feelings. He had been the one lying all along, hurting her. He wasn’t allowed to feel sorry for himself—but he did.

Suddenly, something cold touched his forehead. Kaito had placed a chilled can of Coke on it. “Your face looks so stiff, so I thought I’d cool it down for you,” Kaito said with a grin.

Conan, still lying on the couch, stared at the can for a moment, letting it cool him. Then he shot Kaito an annoyed glance, picked up the can, opened it, and took a sip. “How long can I stay?”

Without looking at Kaito, he drank his Coke. Kaito sat down beside him, more relaxed, also sipping a Coke. “As long as you need. I live alone, so it doesn’t matter.”

Conan now faced Kaito: “I see...“ He added, now sarcastically: “So I can stay forever?” He forced a fake Conan smile. He didn’t feel like joking—at that moment, he thought he might never return to his old life. He didn’t even believe he’d ever get his adult body back. Even if he did, if Ran rejected him, it wouldn’t matter.

Kaito noticed the depression creeping in. “Oi, oi. Stop with the negative attitude. Everything will be fine. Nothing’s happened yet, right? Ran said it’s fine, didn’t she? So don’t worry. I’ll help you become yourself again, no matter what.”

He poked Conan on the head and added quietly, looking away: “It doesn’t suit the Meitantei to be this depressed.”

Conan was surprised—Kaito had voiced exactly what he was thinking, almost as if he could read his mind. Not everyone could hide their emotions like Kaito. Conan knew he was readable like an open book.

Touched by Kaito’s words, he sighed. He hadn’t expected him to genuinely help so wholeheartedly. Conan shook his head to push away dark thoughts and replied simply, “Thank you… really, I appreciate your help.”

“I know,” Kaito said with a smile.

Conan didn’t notice that Kaito had already professionally treated his wound and changed the bandages while they had been sitting there. Now Conan’s face showed concern. “How’s your wound?”

Kaito grinned, as usual. “Don’t worry. It’s not as bad as it looked. See? I can move it just fine.” He waved both arms. Conan was sure it still hurt, but Kaito was putting on a show so he wouldn’t worry.

“Stop it, idiot. Will this hinder your next heist?” Conan asked.

Kaito pouted. “You always insult me. No, I don’t think it’ll be a problem.” He spoke honestly.

Conan looked at him, now with a clearer gaze than before, and warned, “Don’t overdo it! Please…”

Kaito nodded sincerely.

Changing the subject, he asked, “Will you call Ran?”

Conan looked troubled. “I guess I won’t… for a while.”

Kaito frowned. “What? She’s surely waiting for your call. You shouldn’t make her wait too long. She’s worried about you, I can feel it.”

Conan hesitated, lacking the confidence to speak to her. “I know… I’ll call her as soon as I can…”

Kaito sighed.

“But now you reminded me—I need to report to Jodie,” Conan said.

He dialed her number and waited. “Hello, Conan?” She sounded concerned.

“Hi, Jodie. I’m sorry I didn’t call earlier. Something came up, and I had to disappear from that place.”

Jodie’s voice was serious. “Was it because Ran and Sera appeared? I can understand that, but you should have informed me sooner.”

Conan hesitated, unsure which lie to choose. “Yes… I’m sorry. I didn’t want Ran to know I was there. She would ask why a child was in such a dangerous place. By the way, what did she tell you about why she was there?”

Conan heard Jodie sigh. “She said she coincidentally saw you while she was with Sera. She was worried and followed you secretly. At least, that’s what she said. When I found her, I was really worried because she was crying. She said she cried because of the explosions and being worried about you.”

Conan let out a quiet, relieved sigh. At least Ran hadn’t revealed his secret—she hadn’t told anyone about him or “Shinichi.” Of course, he trusted her not to. She had even created a good story for them to let the matter go.

Jodie also told him that Kir was safe, under the highest level of protection. She was the most endangered person right now, but in this state, she couldn’t work.

Right after ending the call with Jodie, Yusaku called. “Shinichi, you need to explain some things to me.”

Conan looked annoyed—he hadn’t had time to rest yet. “Hey, Dad. What is it?”

Yusaku’s voice was tense. “What happened there? That wasn’t part of the plan. You put us all in danger.”

Conan answered, exhausted. “I’m sorry. I miscalculated the situation, and everything went wrong because of one mistake. And because of that… I can’t tell you. But I promise, it was never meant to put anyone in danger.”

He meant, of course, that Kaito had saved them with his dust bombs—and had unlocked the doors so the FBI could enter safely.

Yusaku was silent for a moment, then sighed. “…Shinichi, are you all right? What happened, and why did you leave? I heard Ran appeared.”

Conan remembered the emotional situation and fell silent. Yusaku could feel the tension—he knew his son well. After a few moments, Conan finally spoke:
“Well… you see… Ran knows the truth about me now.”

Yusaku was a little surprised and asked carefully, “Wasn’t there a way to convince her otherwise?”

Conan sighed, troubled. “Well, I shrank in her arms… there wasn’t much I could do about it.” A faint note of sarcasm lingered in his words.

Yusaku replied gently, not wanting to upset him further: “So, how are things now? Are you both alright?”

Conan answered uncertainly, “I guess… it’ll be okay. It just needs some time…”

Yusaku understood and didn’t press further. “Shinichi, if you need anything, just tell me or your mother. We’re always here for you, alright?”

Conan nodded in agreement, and their call ended.

Looking around, Conan realized Kaito wasn’t in the room and called for him. Kaito’s voice came from another room:
“Hey, I’m here! Just preparing some things!”

Conan entered and realized it was Kaito’s bedroom. Kaito was taking a futon and other items out of his closet, arranging them neatly. He also tried to conceal anything that might reveal his secret base.

“Do you want to stay in this room, or one of the guest rooms? Though they’re dusty and need cleaning first,” Kaito asked.

Conan didn’t care much. “This room’s fine.”

He glanced around and was slightly surprised by the large portrait of Kuroba Toichi on the wall.

“That’s…” Conan began.

“Yes, that’s my old man,” Kaito said with a smile.

Conan studied the portrait briefly, then sank onto the bed, exhausted. He noticed something odd about the frame—it had been recently cleaned, with not a single mark. He suspected what it might hide but didn’t pursue it. He wasn’t in the mood to snoop while being a guest.

Kaito sighed inwardly, realizing Conan had already made his guesses. Some things couldn’t be hidden from a detective’s mind; curiosity kicks in the moment something seems off.

The doorbell rang. Kaito went to answer, ordering food while Conan finished his calls. Both were starving and ate quickly. Afterward, Conan collapsed onto the prepared futon and fell asleep instantly, worn out and haunted by bad dreams.

Kaito lay in his own bed, reflecting. Seeing what Shinichi had gone through today weighed on him. He decided it was time to tell Aoko the truth about himself—delaying it would only make things worse. Slowly, he drifted off to sleep.

Another day passed. Ran hadn’t left her bed, telling her father she wasn’t feeling well after the incident. He didn’t press her, letting her rest. When she finally woke up, she managed to make breakfast, though her red eyes betrayed nights of crying. Kogoro quietly left after breakfast to meet friends.

Wrapped in a blanket on the couch, Ran flipped through TV channels when the doorbell rang. She opened it, surprised and embarrassed—had she known someone would visit, she would have put on makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes.

Before her stood Heiji and Kazuha, both taken aback. Kazuha immediately checked Ran’s forehead. “Ran?! Are you sick?!” she asked worriedly.

Ran frowned, trying to downplay it. “I wasn’t feeling well, but I’m better now. Don’t worry.”

Heiji looked concerned too, but Kazuha, reading the telltale signs of sleepless nights, grew angry. “Ran!? What did your idiot boyfriend do to you?! I’ll punch him in the face!”

Ran waved them off. “No, really, it’s nothing. I’m just not feeling well.”

Both Heiji and Kazuha now knew it had something to do with Shinichi. Heiji’s voice grew upset. “Where’s Ku…Conan? He’s not here?”

Ran hesitated. “No, he isn’t. Maybe at Hakase’s house… I don’t know.”

Heiji was taken aback by her reaction. Ran quickly added, apologetically, “I’m sorry, I don’t feel up to it. Please come back another time.” She rarely turned anyone away, but she clearly didn’t have the energy.

After she closed the door, Kazuha and Heiji exchanged worried glances.

“Do you think something serious happened? I don’t recognize Ran anymore,” Kazuha asked.

Heiji nodded. “Yeah, something’s wrong. I’ll call that idiot. Be back in five minutes.”

Kazuha agreed and waited by Heiji’s motorbike.

Heiji ran around the corner, ensuring Kazuha couldn’t overhear, and dialed Conan’s number. After a tense minute, Conan answered, sounding bored and annoyed.

“Hello…”

Heiji shouted into the phone, “You idiot! What did you do to Ran?! Did you see how she looks?! And why aren’t you with her?!”

Conan felt guilty and fell silent for a moment. Realizing the seriousness, Heiji softened his tone. “Kudo… what’s wrong? You can tell me.”

Conan relaxed slightly. “Ran knows the truth about me. I shrank in front of her. That’s it… Why are you even here?”

Heiji’s jaw dropped. “What?! Where are you right now? Let’s meet—I want you to tell me everything!”

Conan sighed but agreed. He hadn’t left Kaito’s house for almost two days; it would be good to go outside and talk to a friend.

After ending the call, Heiji rushed to Ran’s apartment and signaled Kazuha to wait. He hoped he could calm things by talking to Shinichi first.

He rang the doorbell impatiently. Ran opened the door, puzzled to see him without Kazuha this time. Heiji stood confidently and pointed at her, raising his voice slightly.

“Listen to me! I know Shinichi is a huge idiot! I’ve told him many times! Really, the biggest idiot I know!”

Ran looked surprised. Heiji pressed on, “But remember this—every time you thought he left you alone, he was actually with you! He NEVER left you alone!”

Ran’s eyes widened; she hadn’t thought of it that way.

“He probably lied a lot to you, did all kinds of stupid things to hide the truth—but he did it because you’re the most important person to him! He wanted to protect you. You’re the only one he’d never risk exposing, even a little. He told me his life would be meaningless without you!”

Heiji lied about the last part but knew Shinichi felt it in his heart.

Ran, still teary-eyed, giggled. “Hahaha… You’re funny. Alright, I’ll keep it in mind. Thank you.” She wiped her tears and smiled at Heiji.

He blushed, waved awkwardly, and left. Ran continued smiling and waving as she closed the door. Heiji’s words comforted her and gave her perspective. Shinichi had always been close to her, protecting her in countless situations. He had never left her alone. Thinking about this warmed her heart and brought relief.

Heiji went back to Kazuha and explained that Shinichi and Ran had had a fight, but he believed things would work out. Kazuha sighed in relief, though she was still worried, and asked Heiji, “Do you think it would be a good idea if I call Sonoko and we visit Ran? Maybe talking to her close friends will help her feel better.”

Heiji thought for a moment and agreed. He wanted to meet Shinichi alone anyway, and after seeing Ran laugh a little earlier, he was confident she would be alright.

Meanwhile, Conan was still at Kaito’s house, spending most of the day wrapped in a blanket in front of the TV. Kaito had let him rest all day yesterday, even when meeting with Aoko, but today he had started to nag a little. It was probably a good thing Conan left for a while.

Heiji and Conan had arranged to meet at a restaurant. When Conan arrived, Heiji was already sitting at a table, sipping iced tea. The moment their eyes met, Heiji’s expression lit up with excitement—he clearly wanted to hear everything that had happened.

Conan sat down, ordered iced coffee, and summarized the events for Heiji. Heiji listened, astonished. “Wow, that’s a lot. And you really shrunk in her arms? No wonder she’s so traumatized. When I saw you shrink, it was… creepy, and honestly, kind of gross.”

Conan frowned, already feeling depressed. “Thanks for the comment,” he muttered, annoyed.

Heiji immediately raised his hands in apology, looking troubled. “Kudo, I didn’t mean it like that!”

Conan knew he hadn’t. Heiji always spoke whatever was on his mind without thinking. He stared into space, lost in thought, then suddenly asked, curious, “So… what did you talk about after all that happened?”

Conan, tired of explaining, answered patiently, “I haven’t talked or written to her since then…”

Heiji’s eyes widened in frustration. “What?! You haven’t contacted her? You have to!”

Conan sighed, upset now too. “What would you do in my position? Right after that, just call her as if nothing happened?”

Heiji softened at seeing Conan’s mood. “No, not that. But at least you could ask her how she’s feeling. Don’t you care about that?”

He knew his words were provoking, but he had to be honest. Conan hadn’t reached out because of fear, not indifference.

Conan’s face darkened as he realized what Heiji was suggesting—he needed to ask Ran how she was feeling, whether she was alright—but he was too afraid of her rejection.

He pulled out his phone. At this point, it didn’t matter which phone he used, so he picked up the Conan-phone. He started typing: “Hey Ran…” He hesitated, unsure how to continue. Heiji, watching, said, “Just ask her how she is. That’s enough for now. Better than nothing.”

Conan typed carefully: “Hey Ran… How are you?” He stared at the message for a moment, then sent it. Heiji exhaled in relief, shrugging as if the success was no longer his problem.

Once their food arrived, Conan asked, “Why are you here?”

Heiji scratched his head nervously. “Well, I was bored, so I invited Kazuha over. And, since you’re a… detective, I was hoping to get involved in a case while I’m around you.” He smiled awkwardly, sweating.

Conan shot him a death glare that fulfilled the Shinigami standard. Heiji continued, more troubled: “But your story is more important than a case, haha!” He scratched his head, laughing awkwardly. Conan didn’t respond, simply glancing at him with annoyance while eating. Heiji fell silent, relieved.

A few minutes later, Heiji suddenly asked, “Where are you staying? You weren’t at your place or Agasa’s, right?”

Conan hesitated but decided honesty in this case meant a vague truth: “I can’t tell you, but don’t worry about it, please.”

Heiji looked surprised and a little annoyed. He tapped his fingertip to his forehead before replying, “Alright, you must have your reasons.”

“That’s right,” Conan said with a small smile.

Heiji pressed on. “Do you think you’ll be able to go back to Ran after all this, or will you stay at Professor Agasa’s in the future?”

Conan frowned, reluctant to dwell on it. “I guess I won’t ever be able to go back to Ran’s place after everything that happened. Agasa’s house is a good option for now since Subaru lives there. But right now… I just need some time.”

Heiji nodded in understanding, then offered kindly, “If you need, you can stay at my place in Osaka. You can always count on me.” He gave a thumbs-up and smiled.

Conan thanked him, “I appreciate it, but it’s alright. Still, it’s good to know for the future.”

Suddenly, Conan’s phone vibrated. A message from Ran appeared:

“Hey Shinichi. I’m alright, don’t worry too much. How about you? Where are you? I asked everyone, but no one knows.”

Conan relaxed, pleasantly surprised. He hadn’t expected any response, or worse, an angry one. He typed back honestly: “I’m glad you’re fine. Don’t worry about me. I’m at a safe place. I can’t face anyone like this right now, that’s why…”

Heiji, curious, peered over. “Was that Ran? What did she say?”

Conan replied flatly, “Yes. She’s fine. She’s writing normally.”

Heiji smiled brightly. “See? She isn’t angry or anything. Everything will be alright!”

Conan silently hoped the same. They spent the afternoon together, quietly.

After Heiji and Kazuha left earlier, Ran went to her room to put on makeup, wanting to be prepared for any unexpected visitors. While she was finishing, her phone rang—Shinichi’s message. She felt a wave of relief upon reading it. It was the first time she’d heard from him since they last met. She had already tried calling Professor Agasa and Shinichi’s house, but only Subaru had answered, unaware of Conan’s whereabouts.

Ran quickly replied to Shinichi, then immediately heard the doorbell ring again. This time, she was glad she had taken the time to put on makeup.

When Ran opened the door, two smiling faces stood before her. Kazuha and Sonoko struck a pose, trying to make a surprise gesture. Ran laughed at the sight. She was happy to see them and guessed it must have been Kazuha’s idea after seeing her earlier.

Ran invited them inside. Both carried bags, which they placed on the floor next to the couch where they sat. Ran made some tea, served three cups, and sat down in front of them.

Sonoko, determined, started her questions with a raised fist: “Ran! Tell us what happened! What did that idiot do?! Did you have a fight?! I’ll punch him!” She swung her fist through the air for emphasis.

Ran tried to calm her down, smiling gently: “Sonoko… it’s alright. Well… it was kind of a fight, but it’s over now. You don’t need to worry.”

Sonoko looked doubtful: “Really? Did he apologize? Are you going to break up with him?”

Ran hesitated. She didn’t want to dwell on it, but she needed to explain: “Uhm, well… we were both wrong, so we apologized, and… of course I won’t break up with him…” She wasn’t completely sure about that last part, as she had no idea what the future held. Countless times, she had imagined worst-case scenarios. What if Shinichi stayed like this forever? Then they couldn’t be together. Ran knew nothing. To find a solution, she decided she needed Shinichi to tell her everything about his “case.” If he refused, she didn’t know what she would do.

Sonoko looked closely at Ran’s face and noticed she had been crying a lot. The makeup hadn’t concealed it completely, and Ran rarely wore makeup, which made Sonoko even more suspicious. Kazuha explained what had happened and that Heiji had called Shinichi and then gone to tell Ran something. “It’s probably fine now,” Sonoko thought, and she didn’t press further. Ran would tell her if something was wrong—after all, she was her best friend.

Kazuha and Sonoko exchanged a glance and nodded. Sonoko then pulled out a pillow with a printed picture of Shinichi, caught on camera with a surprised and unflattering expression. They had chosen that photo on purpose and handed it to Ran: “Here, Ran! See that stupid face?! Now you can punch it as much as you want!”

Sonoko demonstrated by punching the pillow in Ran’s hands. Ran laughed at the gift. She was overjoyed that Kazuha and Sonoko had gone out of their way to cheer her up. Still laughing, she said, “Thank you so much! I’m really happy you both came!” Then she took the pillow and delivered a playful karate kick to it while laughing.

“That’s the spirit, Ran!” Sonoko cheered. Kazuha smiled as well, glad to see the Ran who had seemed like a ghost just hours before returning. She then pulled out the other bag and revealed more gifts—beauty and wellness products, plenty of chocolate, and a cheerful card. “This is from both of us,” Kazuha said. “We hope it helps you feel better soon!”

Ran was deeply touched. No one had ever done something like this for her. In all her years, she had never felt so low, and seeing her friends care for her so much made her feel truly valued. Overcome with gratitude, she stood up and hugged both girls tightly.

They spent a fun afternoon together until Heiji messaged Kazuha, reminding her they had to catch the train to Osaka. The girls left Ran’s apartment. Sonoko accompanied Kazuha to the station, where Heiji was waiting, and they talked until the train arrived. They waved goodbye and parted ways.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

Conan was on his way back to Kaito’s house. He realized too late that he didn’t have a key when he stopped in front of the gate. Just as he was about to press the doorbell, Aoko appeared beside him, smiling gently.

“Hey, Conan-kun, are you going to visit Kaito?” she asked. She stepped inside the gate and pressed the doorbell.

Conan hesitated, unsure of what to say. “Uh… yes,” he replied.

The door opened, and Kaito appeared, seeing both of them. “Ahh, Conan-kun! And Aoko too,” he said, scratching the back of his head.

Aoko explained, cheerful that things seemed to be getting along smoothly: “I met Conan-kun. I heard he wanted to visit you. Dinner’s ready—would you like to come over? Conan, of course, you’re welcome too.”

Conan didn’t know how to respond politely. Kaito answered for him: “Yes, we’ll come in five minutes. Thank you, Aoko!”

Conan entered Kaito’s house and muttered an apology. Kaito looked surprised. “Why are you apologizing? Today I don’t need to order food, hehe.” He smiled brightly, put on his shoes and a light jacket, and left the house with Conan.

They went next door to the Nakamoris’ house. Nakamori-kebu was already sitting at the table. Conan and Kaito joined him. Aoko had told her father Conan would be coming, but he still looked surprised.

“Ohhh, Conan-kun, welcome! It’s nice to see you!”

Conan scratched his head, embarrassed. “Nakamori-kebu! What a coincidence. It’s nice to see you too.”

Conan couldn’t help but think how ridiculous the situation was: Kaito Kid, his enemy; the enemy’s daughter; and the person known as the “Kid killer,” all sitting at one dinner table.

Curiously, Nakamori-kebu said, “I heard you were visiting Kaito-kun.”

Kaito replied for Conan, “Yes, he’ll be staying for a few days—it’s vacation.” He smiled, and Conan forced a polite smile in return. Thankfully, he didn’t have to explain himself. Aoko raised her eyebrows in surprise but stayed silent.

She served the meal and sat down. “Enjoy your meal!” she said with a gentle smile.

Conan thanked her politely and began to eat. Nakamori-kebu, mouth full, said, “Wow, I didn’t expect that the Kid killer and a Kid-maniac would get along so well. There were times I thought Kaito-kun was Kid himself,” he laughed loudly, emphasizing how ridiculous that idea now seemed. “And now seeing that you’re friends with Kaito, it’s impossible! You would know, right? Hahaha!”

Conan laughed nervously and glanced at Kaito, who seemed more confident than ever. Conan felt uneasy that his friendship with “Kaito-kun” was inadvertently proving his innocence to Nakamori-kebu. Aoko just smiled lightly.

The group made small talk while enjoying their meal. Then Nakamori-kebu turned seriously to Conan. “Kid’s next heist is soon. Will you be there?”

Conan hesitated. “Uh… I guess not. I’m not free that day.”

The Kebu looked a little disappointed but understood. Conan was still just a child. “Don’t worry,” he said. “We’ll give our best to catch him this time!”

“Good luck!” Conan replied.

Kebu added, “Tomorrow, the Suzukis will show me the trap for Kaito in the shopping center. Want to join? Maybe you can give some advice?”

Conan hesitated but felt Kaito’s gaze on him. When he looked, he saw a subtle suggestion: Kaito wanted him to come, probably as an excuse to accompany his guest and check the trap. Conan sighed inwardly but accepted. Kaito grinned at him.

Later, back at Kaito’s house, they sat in the living room. Conan muttered, annoyed, “How can you live like that? I’d go insane. The Nakamoris, your neighbors, Kid, and you and Aoko being childhood friends… I couldn’t survive that for years.”

Kaito crossed his arms behind his head. “Hmm, what do you mean? I’ve only been Kid for less than a year. Before that, I knew nothing about it—or about my dad’s dealings.”

Conan’s eyes widened. “What? You haven’t been doing this longer?”

Kaito nodded calmly. “Yes. I only found out about Kid and all that stuff a few months ago.”

Conan’s mouth fell open. “So you just found out your father was Kid, and you started being Kid yourself?”

Kaito nodded. He had never told anyone about his father. Conan was amazed. “How did you learn the disguises and everything? Didn’t it take a lot of preparation?”

Kaito faced him and grinned. “I was raised by a magician. Most of what Kid does is magic tricks. That’s what I’ve done since I was a child. Add a costume, a bit of criminal flair, and that’s Kid.”

Conan was stunned. To find out about his father being Kid, immediately take over the role, risk getting caught, and do it successfully in such a short time—it was insane. Yet Kaito had planned all his heists cleverly, acting mostly spontaneously.

“You really are amazing. I don’t know if I could do that,” Conan admitted, smiling.

Kaito, surprised, replied, “Thank you, I guess?”

“And your voice! Were you always able to imitate voices so perfectly?” Conan asked curiously.

Kaito stared into the air, recalling the past. “As a child, I wanted to do something my father couldn’t—he said he couldn’t imitate voices. I wanted to be a ventriloquist and focused on that. Later, I became skilled at it. After my father died, I stopped. But when I started being Kid, it became very useful. Also, like you, I have absolute pitch, so I can adjust voices perfectly.”

Conan smirked. “You really are insane.”

Kaito smirked too, then became serious. “After seeing you and Ran… I think I’ll tell Aoko the truth soon—about me and why I do what I do. I don’t want it to get worse.”

Conan didn’t know the full reason behind Kaito’s actions but nodded in understanding. “I see. That’s probably for the best.”

The next morning, Kaito, Aoko, and Conan accompanied Nakamori-kebu to the shopping center. The Suzuki store looked ordinary as ever. Not a single security system was visible. The heist was planned for tomorrow night when the center would be empty. For now, it was also empty.

Mr. Suzuki awaited them in front of the store and seemed pleased to see Conan. He led them a few meters away and pulled out a remote control. “Ready?” he asked, laughing.

Everyone watched curiously as he pressed a button. A huge cage rose, enclosing the entire store. Mr. Suzuki explained that sensors were placed on the ground inside and outside the store, extending two meters beyond the cage. “I don’t know what Kid will steal, but he won’t escape this area,” he said.

The group wasn’t very surprised by the cage. Mr. Suzuki laughed and pressed another button. “I expected you wouldn’t be shocked, so I added something else.” The glass cage was now completely transparent.

“These walls are leak-proof. If Kid uses sleeping bombs, no one will be harmed. And for extra security, when I press this button, the whole cage will fill with water. Of course, there’ll be enough space to breathe. We don’t want him to drown, haha!”

Kaito looked thoughtful for a moment, then grinned—only Conan noticed. He seemed to already have a plan to bypass the trap. Conan had to admit the trap was well-designed.

Suddenly, Kaito addressed Aoko and Nakamori-kebu. “I forgot, I have business to take care of. See you later!” He leaned close to Conan and whispered, “I need to do some preparations,” winking before leaving.

Aoko frowned but didn’t comment; she was used to this behavior.

Nakamori-kebu asked Mr. Suzuki, “How will the tank fill with water so fast?”

Grinning, Mr. Suzuki replied, “One floor above the store is a huge aquarium. We open the ceiling, and the water will fill the tank around the store.”

“And the products?” Nakamori-kebu asked.

“Don’t worry,” Mr. Suzuki laughed. “I’ll place them in waterproof plastic bags.”

Conan noticed Aoko’s expression, uneasy. She asked carefully, smiling, “Will all the fish come down with the water, or will you remove them?”

Mr. Suzuki laughed again. “They’ll come down, of course. There’s no space to remove them, but I’ve ensured they won’t be harmed.”

Aoko’s worried expression deepened. Conan leaned in. “Aoko-neechan? What’s wrong? You don’t look well.”

Aoko looked  more worried and hesitated to answer: “... I just remembered something... But that’s not important.” Conan asked impatient: “What? Tell me please!” He acted like a small child. Aoko then responded quietly: “Just... Kaito has a big fish phobia, haha.” She pretended to laugh about this fact but was worried. Nakamori-kebu who heard this comment laughed and added: “Haha, If Kaito was Kid he would probably die of his fear of fish, hahaha. “ Conan, however, knew the truth—Kaito actually is Kid. And judging by Aoko’s reaction, he realized she had already guessed it.

Feigning curiosity, Conan asked, “Is he really scared of fish?”

Aoko nodded. “Yes. He even hates cute fish toys.”

Conan thought this was a problem—but a funny one. Putting on his most childish face, he said, “Oh, too bad I can’t be there tomorrow. I wanted to see how Kid gets caught.”

Aoko went pale at his words.

Conan quickly added, “Aoko-neechan, would you go in my place tomorrow and tell me everything that happens? Please?”

Aoko looked confused but reluctantly agreed. Conan smiled, feeling excited. Now he was curious about how Kaito would interfere and what his plan would be. He examined the setup just as Kaito would while they discussed the trap.

Conan decided not to tell Kaito about the fish thing. He wanted to see Kaito get into trouble—and he was sure Kaito would find a way to escape. Conan intended to let Aoko handle it. She was worried, so she should be the one to act—but she couldn’t, or it would be obvious that she wanted to warn Kaito. 

The next day was the day of the heist. Kaito hadn’t returned home all night. In the morning, he finally appeared. Conan sat at the table, sipping coffee. Kaito wrinkled his nose at the smell but didn’t look tired; he appeared his usual self.

Conan, bored, asked, “Were you up all night?”

Kaito grinned and nodded.

Conan smirked. “How do you manage that without coffee?”

Kaito showed his hands—they were shaking slightly. “Energy drinks are a blessing,” he said, still grinning and added: "and super sugary! - My plan needed some time, hehe. It’s going to be awesome. Are you sure you don’t want to watch?”

Conan gave him a bored glance, hiding his curiosity. “I’m not interested.”

Kaito pouted playfully and headed to his bedroom, signaling he’d sleep for a few hours. Conan rolled his eyes.

Then his phone vibrated. A message from Ran: “When are you planning to come home?” She had sent it with the strict emoji she always used when Conan stayed out late.

Reading it, Conan blushed. Did she really want him to come “home”? The emoji seemed playful now, because she knew he was Shinichi, not the small Conan. Warmth spread through him. Had she forgiven him? He missed her.

Still hesitant, Conan replied: “...Do you really want me to come back? I want to talk to you...”

A few minutes later, she responded: “Yes. I wanted to say the same. I want to talk with you. I want you to tell me everything now.”

Conan felt nervous, yet relieved and happy. Finally, he could tell Ran everything he had been holding back. They arranged a place and time to meet.

A few hours later, Conan waited in a beautiful park with a Japanese bridge. Soon, cherry blossoms would bloom and drift into the river. The park was spacious and mostly empty, with plenty of quiet spots. From afar, he saw Ran approaching, standing on the bridge and gazing down at the water.

It was a beautiful sight. Now Conan felt too nervous to meet her gaze. As she walked closer, he realized he couldn’t face her directly.

Ran stopped in front of him, bending slightly so their faces were level. Conan still avoided her eyes. Gently, she placed a hand on his cheek and turned his face toward hers. Finally, their eyes met.

Ran smiled softly. Her expression was gentle, her blue eyes shining like the sky in sunlight. But Conan also saw the pain she had endured. Guilt showed clearly on his face.

Before he could look away, Ran hugged him tightly.

“Ran... I...” he stammered.

She shook her head. “Shinichi, don’t worry. Don’t blame yourself so much.”

Shinichi felt his heart racing. Warmth spread through him, and a heavy burden lifted from his shoulders. He almost forgot just how big Ran’s heart was. He felt undeserving of her kindness.

With tears in his eyes, he hugged her back as tightly as he could. Both savored the reunion.

When they finally released each other, Conan saw tears in Ran’s eyes again. Her expression softened.

“No, I’m really happy that you’re here,” she said with a smile.

Conan relaxed and tried to return her smile. They walked to an empty bench and began to talk.

“Shinichi... please tell me everything. I want to understand you,” Ran said, looking down at the fallen leaves.

“I will. I’ll tell you everything from the start. Every detail. Everything you want to know... I don’t want to lie to you again. I’m so sorry,” Conan replied.

“It’s okay. I understand you were trying to protect me,” she said gently.

Conan still felt remorseful.

Ran added playfully, “I will only forgive you if you tell me the whole story.” She smiled, happy this time.

Conan met her eyes. “Alright, it started like this...”

He recounted the entire story, every detail. They walked slowly through the park as he spoke. When he finished, they stood once again on the Japanese bridge. Ran listened quietly, thoughtful, eyes on the sky.

““So... Every case dad solved as the sleeping Kogoro, was actually you?” she asked.

Conan scratched his head, smiling apologetically.

Ran wasn’t surprised. “I understand now... everything you did... wasn’t it hard? Always hiding yourself?”

Conan looked serious. “Yeah, it was. But I got used to it...” He glanced at the ground, the weight of the truth heavy on him.

Ran watched him sadly, wishing she could have shared some of his burden. Now, she resolved to support him fully. She bent down, took his small hands in hers, and smiled.

“From now on, I’ll always be by your side. You don’t have to feel alone. You can tell me everything. Now, let’s go home.”

Conan felt genuinely touched, finally at ease after so long. Hand in hand, they walked home.

Kaito woke from his nap, made his final preparations, and headed to the heist location. Everything went according to plan when he arrived at the shopping center. It was completely empty except for Mr. Suzuki, Nakamori-kebu, and the policemen. Kaito observed from a small spot clinging to the ceiling. Outside, his fans were cheering and watching through the glass facades.

Kaito descended floor by floor through the roof. His preparations remained undetected, everything proceeding exactly as he had planned. He discreetly jumped down, disguised as a policeman, and approached the store. Apologizing to the other officers, he slipped into the empty restroom downstairs and changed into his white Kid suit in an instant. From the first toilet stall, he prepared to climb up into the air shaft.

Just as he was about to move, a familiar voice called out: “Stop! Don’t go!”

It was Aoko. Kaito didn’t turn around and continued toward the shaft. Then Aoko shouted again: “Wait! You can’t go!”

He still faced away, responding calmly with a charming smile: “Why? Are you going to catch me?”

Aoko, flustered, stepped forward quickly and grabbed his arm with both hands. Kaito blushed slightly, uncertain of her intentions. It was impossible for her to stop him like this.

“Please!… You can’t go, or you’ll—” Her voice trembled.

Kaito paused, surprised by her worry. Was this really concern for Kaito Kid? Maintaining his calm, poker-faced expression, he said, “I haven’t been caught yet, and I won’t be today.”

Aoko let go of his arm and hugged him from behind, still trembling. Kaito felt the unusual gesture and blushed at her behavior. Was she secretly a Kid fan?!

Her voice shook again. “Please… if you go… you know… in that tank… the fish…” She hesitated, then almost shouted, “You can’t go! It’s too dangerous!”

At that moment, Kaito realized: she wasn’t worried about Kid—she was worried about him. She already knew his identity and had gone this far to warn him. Troubled yet touched, Kaito softened his expression, gently released her, turned around, and kissed the back of her hand. His eyes remained hidden under his hat. Aoko blushed at his quiet gesture.

“Baka,” he said gently, “you don’t need to worry. I already know. Still, I have to thank you. You wanted to prevent me from getting caught. That means a lot to me. But now I have to go, or I’ll be late.”

He smiled, let her hand go, and vanished.

Kaito disappeared from Aoko’s sight, jumped into the air shaft, and followed it to a point directly beneath the store. The path had been prepared, leading behind the counter. The sensors on the spot had already been deactivated. Outside, the crowd began loudly counting down for Kid’s appearance.

Kaito threw smoke bombs and appeared in the center of the store. Everyone outside panicked. Nakamori-kebu shouted in disbelief: “He’s already inside?! How?! That’s impossible!”

Nakamori-kebu gestured to Mr. Suzuki to press the cage button. The cage wrapped around the store, yet Kid remained unmoved. Kaito laughed confidently, infuriating Nakamori-kebu further. Aoko had joined them and watched worriedly as Mr. Suzuki pressed another button. The ceiling opened, and Mr. Suzuki laughed triumphantly—but nothing happened. The water and fish were visible but remained suspended.

Kaito threw flash bombs, and when the smoke cleared, he was gone, leaving the store empty. Mr. Suzuki squinted at the ceiling and noticed what Kid had done: he had placed a glass plate beneath the ceiling, stopping the water from falling. Everyone else wondered where he had disappeared.

Nakamori-kebu ordered the police to search the building thoroughly, convinced Kid must still be inside. Aoko, though embarrassed by her earlier behavior, was relieved that Kaito hadn’t been caught. Confident that nobody would capture him today, she returned home and prepared dinner.

Earlier events:

Kaito had thrown a flash bomb and donned sunglasses. While everyone was temporarily blinded, he activated a remote, spreading a wide net around all the store items. The net compacted everything into a single bag. He pressed another button, pulling the net through small roof entrances.

The cage had been prepared the day before, resting where Kaito had entered the building. He held onto the net as it rose. On the roof, he attached the net to a larger hang glider, launched it into the sky, and, above the crowd, used his card gun to open it. The Kid merchandise rained down, causing fans to scream and scramble for the falling plush toys. Kaito himself flew above them, laughing as he tossed additional toys from another bag. The screams and excitement reached a peak of fan service.

Mr. Suzuki watched from an upper floor, laughing at the spectacle, while Nakamori-kebu merely scowled.

After the crowd dispersed, Kaito returned home. Inside, he was nervous at the thought of Aoko. It was time to tell her everything. His heart raced with anticipation—would she accept him as Kid?

Aoko was in the kitchen, the food already cooking. She couldn’t stop thinking about what to say when she met Kaito. It was too embarrassing, and she regretted her earlier behavior.

The night was unusually quiet when she suddenly heard a sound on her balcony. Looking out, she saw a familiar figure bathed in moonlight. The white suit shimmered softly. Kaito stood on the railing of her balcony. Aoko was speechless.

He jumped down gracefully and met her gaze. His monocle was still in place, but he made no effort to hide his face. Aoko could recognize him immediately. Kaito’s heart raced. He was overwhelmed by confusion and relief—she knew the truth, and she had even tried to save him from getting caught. He had always known he could rely on Aoko, but since she hated Kid, he wasn’t sure she’d stay on his side, now that she knew he was the one she most despised.

Aoko watched him silently, saying nothing. Kaito wanted to speak, but his voice failed him. He didn’t want to leave things unspoken. Their eyes remained locked. Finally, Kaito stepped closer. Aoko twitched, startled by his proximity. He lifted his hand to her cheek, gazing at her with the gentlest expression he had ever shown. Aoko’s face flushed crimson.

Feeling his own blush, Kaito leaned closer. Aoko decided to close her eyes and let it happen. She felt him whisper softly in her ear: “Thank you.” Then his lips met hers. The warmth of his kiss made her heart race as if it were keeping pace with his. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Kaito placed a hand on her hip, drawing her closer. Their hearts beat in sync. Time seemed to stretch, elongated by the magic of that moment.

When they finally broke apart, Aoko looked at him and gently removed the monocle: “Kaito…” He looked uncertain. The kiss hadn’t been planned; it had just… happened. He worried he had gone too far. But Aoko pressed her flushed face to his chest, murmuring softly: “Bakaito…” He relaxed, relieved that she wasn’t upset.

“I can explain,” he whispered. “I’ll tell you everything…” She just nodded, still leaning against him. Suddenly, a sound came from the front door. Nakamori-kebu had arrived. A flock of white doves scattered, and Kaito disappeared. Aoko’s heart was still racing as her father entered the kitchen.

“Oh, Kaito-kun, you’re here too,” Nakamori-kebu said casually.

Aoko’s eyes fell on the empty spot at the table, and her mouth dropped open. She shot a death glare toward the unseen Kaito. He cheekily smiled at her, stuck out his tongue, and winked. Nakamori-kebu, meanwhile, was less amused, still frustrated from failing to catch Kid.

To lighten the mood, Aoko prepared his favorite dish. It worked. Nakamori-kebu’s mood lifted as he ate. Kaito and Aoko sat next to each other, too embarrassed to speak, eating silently. Once her father finished and went to bed, he said in his usual tone: “It’s late, Kaito. You should go home soon too.” Since it was vacation, he wasn’t worried.

Now alone, Kaito and Aoko sat at the table in awkward silence. Kaito reached for her hand and stood, looking away: “I’ll help you with the dishes…” Aoko nodded shyly and followed, holding his hand. Working together, they gradually relaxed. When finished, Kaito asked: “Wanna go for a walk?” His expression hinted at something he wanted to share. Though it was late, she agreed.

Outside, the streets were calm and empty. Aoko walked beside him, waiting. Kaito seemed hesitant, weighing how to begin. Finally, he spoke: “Aoko… I have reasons for what I do. I’ll tell you everything if you promise to keep it a secret.”

Aoko blushed and admitted, “Didn’t I already keep it a secret for a long time?” Kaito’s face turned red, flustered: “F-For how long?!” She avoided eye contact, embarrassed: “I guessed many times, but the first time I was really suspicious was during the stage play when you tried to steal the ‘Green Dream (Magic Kaito Ch. 20).’”

Kaito scratched his head in surprise. Aoko continued, her voice sharp at first: “I’m not stupid. When Kid appeared on stage and I looked at you, I realized it was just a dummy. That’s when I suspected. But I was also thankful—you made the play incredible. It was the first time I thought Kid isn’t so bad…” Her expression softened.

“So you already knew during our ‘date’?” Kaito asked, blushing.

“Yes,” she admitted, annoyed. “I didn’t want to convince myself you weren’t Kid, but I had to make sure my dad wasn’t suspicious. You really think I wouldn’t notice the dummies you left near me? And the movie—you didn’t think I’d watch you once?”

Kaito smiled, troubled.

“By the time we were trapped and you tried to steal the Sun Halo, I was certain (Magic Kaito Ch. 34-36). Your movements, your behavior, even your wound…” Aoko hesitated, meeting his eyes. “I checked your wound while you slept at school again… That’s when I knew for sure.” She blushed, embarrassed by her actions.

Kaito said nothing cheeky, only thoughtful. He felt proud—she had been clever, loyal, and supportive all along. He grinned.

Wiping her embarrassment, she stammered: “W-Why are you grinning like that?”

“So you didn’t hate Kid as much as you said,” he replied confidently. Aoko blushed and turned away: “Bakaito!”

Walking along the empty streets, Kaito’s expression grew serious. “Do you want to hear my story?” Surprised, Aoko nodded. He told her briefly but clearly about his father and the men who had hunted him. She was silent, processing the truth. After a few minutes, she said quietly: “I understand now… I’ll help however I can.”

Kaito’s eyes widened in surprise. “Really? And you’re not angry?!”

“But when this is over, you’ll stop being Kid. And please, be careful… you’ve been in danger so many times.”

Kaito smiled broadly, reassured. “Yes! Don’t worry! Everything will be fine!” He walked with his hands behind his back, content. Then he remembered something and frowned: “How did you know I’d use the shaft in the toilet just before?”

Aoko stammered: “Conan-kun called me to warn my dad… but I couldn’t tell him.”

Kaito’s face tightened. Of course—it was all planned by that detective brat.

Aoko added hesitantly: “But I was surprised when I saw you and Conan-kun… He knows about you, right?”

Kaito nodded, annoyed. She only replied, “I see…” guessing their connection but not pressing further.

At her door, Kaito’s face turned red, recalling the balcony kiss: “So… uhm… our kiss… are we—”

Aoko blushed, smiling cheekily: “Baka! I was kissed by Kaito Kid, not you!” She turned away, embarrassed.

Kaito protested: “Whaaaat?! You’re kidding, right?” His face red, but Aoko shut the door, ignoring him. Feeling a strange twinge of jealousy, he went home, collapsing into bed. Exhausted yet lighter than ever, he checked his phone. Conan had thanked him and gone home. Kaito replied, smirking with a cheeky emoji, then drifted happily into sleep, replaying the night’s events in his mind.

Aoko arrived home, calmed herself, and went to her room. When she turned on the light, something strange was sitting on her bed. In her mind, she cursed the thief angrily. What lay there was none other than a huge Kaito Kid plush toy from the previous heist. The mischievous grin on the toy annoyed her, but deep down, she didn’t dislike it as much as she pretended. She even smiled at the thought of how Kaito might have smuggled it into her room.

Aoko changed her clothes and got into bed. She hugged the stuffed toy tightly, her mind drifting back to their kiss. Burying her flushed face in it, she finally fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Conan woke up in a familiar environment and put on his glasses. He clearly remembered the previous day. The smell of coffee and food lured him out of bed.

When he entered the kitchen, he saw Ran preparing breakfast. Silently, he sat down at the table, unsure how to act. Ran noticed him and greeted him with a gentle smile.

“Good morning.”

Conan stared for a moment before answering awkwardly.
“Uhm… Good morning!”

He still felt insecure around her. Ran served the food, filled a bowl with rice, and handed it to Conan. He hesitated, then finally accepted it. Ran giggled at his behavior.

“It’s okay. Don’t be like that—you’re acting strange.”

Conan blushed.
“O-okay.”

He lowered his gaze and stuffed his mouth with Ran’s cooking. In that instant his eyes sparkled, and a smile spread across his face. It felt like an eternity since he had last eaten her food. Once again, he confirmed that Ran’s cooking was the best. Perhaps it tasted even better now, since he had been eating mostly fast food while staying at Kaito’s place.

Ran noticed the expression on his face and smiled happily.
“I cooked the usual breakfast. Do you really like it that much?”

Still smiling, Conan replied confidently:
“Yours is the best! I missed it so much the past few days!”

He kept eating and finished his meal in no time.

Kogoro joined them late, grumbling:
“I see the brat is back. It was so relaxing when you weren’t here.”

Conan shot him an annoyed glance, but Ran defended him as she always did.
“Dad, he just came back. You can’t say something like that.”

Kogoro switched on the TV, where the news showed nothing but Kid’s latest heist. Footage of his spectacular performance played, along with clips of his ecstatic fans. Conan hadn’t expected Kid to pull something that silly, but he had to admit it was an impressive show.

Ran watched curiously.
“This Kid is really a strange guy. I wonder what he’s like when he’s not Kid.”

Conan smiled ironically.
“I guess he’s just a big idiot.”

On his way back from the bathroom, Conan glanced into Ran’s open bedroom. At first, nothing seemed unusual—until he spotted a strange pillow.

“Huh?! What is that!?”

Ran entered her room, sat on her bed, and picked up the pillow. Holding it up toward Conan, she wore a cheeky expression.
“You mean this?”

Conan’s face fell when he saw the unflattering photo of himself printed on the pillow.

“It’s a gift from Sonoko and Kazuha,” Ran explained with a mischievous grin. “They said I can punch it whenever I get angry at you.”

As expected from Sonoko. It must have been her idea, Conan thought.

He sat down next to Ran, reluctantly examining the pillow she handed him.
“D-did you already use it?” he asked nervously.

Ran smirked.
“Of course I did. With all my strength.”

She turned, punched the pillow right in Shinichi’s printed face, and sent it flying into the wall, scattering a few feathers.

Conan froze, wide-eyed with fear, his hands still in the position of holding the pillow.

Ran laughed out loud, picked it up again, and fell back on her bed hugging it.
“Don’t worry, Shinichi. I’d never do anything like that to my boyfriend.”

Her gentle voice made Conan blush. He lay down beside her, watching silently. Then Ran set the pillow aside and hugged Conan instead.

Her sudden closeness embarrassed him so much that his face turned as red as a tomato.
“R-Ran?”

“I’m happy that you’re with me,” she whispered, holding him tightly.

They stayed like that in silence for a while.

After a few quiet minutes, Ran spoke up.
“Shinichi? How long will it take until everything is over?”

Conan’s expression grew serious.
“I think it’s soon. We’re close to the end. But because of me, things got delayed… After what happened last time, I couldn’t focus and isolated myself. I know that was selfish. I need to ask the others about the current situation and whether they’ve made progress.”

His eyes darkened as he remained in Ran’s arms. Hesitantly, he asked:
“Ran… what will happen if I stay like this forever?”

Ran’s face softened with pain.
“Don’t worry. I know you won’t stay like this forever. And even if you did… I would always wait for you. We’ll find a way.”

Her words didn’t sound fully convincing, but they still comforted him.

That afternoon, Conan explained that he needed to go to his own house to organize things and plan the next steps with his parents. On the way, he received a call from Kaito.

“Hello?”

“Yesterday I spared you from questions because of your happy reunion,” Kaito said, sounding bored. “But not today. You caused me a lot of trouble—explain yourself.”

Conan grinned.
“What do you mean?” he asked playfully.

“You planned it all, didn’t you?” Kaito said, annoyed. “How did you know Aoko already suspected my identity—and that things would turn out the way they did?”

With a smart look on his face, Conan began his deduction.
“I guessed it at our first meeting. When she talked badly about Kid, it always seemed exaggerated. At first I thought it was my imagination, but her reactions were contradictory—like with the keychain she got. She clearly liked it but pretended otherwise. I thought you’d notice the signs too.”

Conan smirked.
“But it’s like with magic. People see what they want to see. And you did the same.”

Kaito snorted on the other end.

“But,” Conan continued, “I was completely convinced when Aoko panicked about the fish. The moment she thought you hadn’t noticed the aquarium, she got really scared. Then it was obvious. I didn’t tell her that Kid would of course be aware of it. That made it more entertaining.”

Conan chuckled.

Kaito didn’t sound pleased.
“And then you told her where I’d be so she could catch me and confirm it? You really are cunning.”

Conan smiled gently.
“Judging from your reaction, it turned out well, right?”

Kaito, a bit embarrassed, admitted:
“Well… somehow, yeah.”

“You were right,” Conan said. “You didn’t want things to end like they did with me and Ran. I just saw an opportunity and used it. Now it’s good the way it is. She accepts you as you are, doesn’t she? You both won’t suffer like Ran and I did.”

Conan fell silent.

Sensing the mood, Kaito spoke again, still in a lazy tone.
“Well, I guess you’re right. Thanks for that. And since you’re back, things with Ran are settled now too, huh?”

Conan blushed and stammered.
“Y-yeah… it’s fine now. To be honest, I’m really glad.”

Kaito chuckled.
“See? She even lets you live with her. Maybe she’ll keep bathing with you too, you lucky guy!” He burst into laughter.

Conan’s face turned crimson.
“H-how do you—?! I-I didn’t—”

“Wow, so you really did?” Kaito interrupted, laughing even dirtier. “I was joking, but you really are a pervert!”

Conan panicked.
“Y-you! I’m not! I couldn’t avoid it!”

“Sure, sure,” Kaito teased. “Totally unavoidable to take a bath with your girlfriend.”

Embarrassed, Conan gave up arguing, guilt gnawing at him.

Kaito shifted back to seriousness.
“So… what happens next?” He meant the Black Organization.

“That’s what I’m about to find out,” Conan replied shortly. “I’ll contact you once I know more.”

Kaito agreed, and the call ended.

At the Kudo residence, Yukiko impatiently awaited her son. The moment Conan entered, she hugged him tightly in relief. After the last incident with the Black Organization, he hadn’t seen his parents. Yusaku was also present, but unlike Yukiko, he didn’t show much emotion—or at least he didn’t let it show. Akai had made sure that Sera wasn’t around. Everyone was visibly relieved that Shinichi was safe.

Conan briefly explained the situation to his parents. Their expressions turned serious. Both were clearly worried about Ran’s safety. They also knew it was inevitable that Ran would eventually learn the truth. But Conan reassured them: things wouldn’t be much different than before. Ran wouldn’t do or say anything that could endanger herself or them. He also emphasized that she was good at acting.

Akai joined them in the living room, having overheard the conversation. Conan apologized for his behavior and asked if anything had happened or if there were new plans.

Yusaku began:
“Don’t worry, Shinichi. It’s understandable after what you’ve been through.”

Of course, he was thinking of his son as a sixteen-year-old high school student. For his age, Shinichi had acted far more mature than expected after everything he had endured. Everyone in the room shared that thought, and nobody judged his recent retreat.

Yusaku continued:
“We’ve been observing the situation. The Black Organization is on alert. They’ve appeared in different places, actively searching for you, Shinichi. They likely doubt Kir’s words and suspect you’re behind everything. The one good thing is that they haven’t moved their main base—they still operate from there. That will make our next steps easier.”

Conan let out a sigh of relief. They were still within reach. He didn’t mind being hunted under the name “Shinichi,” since they wouldn’t find him. What worried him was if they learned about the drug—then he would need to be extremely careful.

Yusaku asked for his opinion:
“So, what do you think is the best course of action now?”

Conan replied:
“I’d recommend staying quiet and doing nothing until they feel safe again. Once enough time has passed, their guard will drop, and their security will loosen. Has anyone contacted Kir?”

Akai nodded.
“We came to the same conclusion. I heard from Amuro about Kir. She told us everything she knows. Even though she was one of their higher-ranking members, she didn’t know the location of the main base. That’s probably why they haven’t moved it. They don’t see her as a threat anymore.”

Conan was relieved. At least that was one good thing. He only needed to be patient one last time.
“The next time we encounter them will be the final time,” he said confidently. “It’s either us or them.”

Everyone silently agreed. The discussion ended quickly, and Conan left to meet Ran to stroll around the city.

When they met, they walked leisurely, browsing through different stores. Since it was already March, they bought ice cream and sat down at a café near the town’s library. Their conversation was lighthearted, just small talk, but both felt relaxed and happy. For the first time in what felt like forever, it was almost like the time before Conan shrank. They laughed freely, enjoying each other’s company.

Until they were interrupted by a scream.

Inside the library, people had gathered in a circle around a dead body. Conan and Ran shared the same annoyed thought: Again? Conan was nearly convinced by now that he truly was a Shinigami. Once more, a case had landed right next to him. Naturally, he moved toward the crowd. Ran sighed and followed.

Conan asked around about what had happened. All witnesses gave the same confusing account:
The man had “fallen from the sky with black wings, crying out before he died on impact.” But in the library, there was nowhere he could have fallen from. The shelves reached from floor to ceiling, and the ceiling itself was glass—and intact.

Checking the body, Conan guessed the man was already dead before the fall. Was the death cry faked? The victim was in his mid-thirties, strong-looking, wearing casual clothes and tattoos. Conan couldn’t determine the cause of death.

In the man’s left hand was a black card, gripped tightly even in death. On it was a note:

“The black crow punishes those without a soul. Pride goes before a fall. The wings carried this soulless body to its well-deserved hell.”

After Conan read the note aloud, the crowd suddenly shouted:
“It’s him! This time he took one!”

Conan was sure it was murder, but he didn’t understand what they meant. Police sirens wailed outside.

He asked several witnesses what they meant. Three women exchanged fearful looks before one explained:
“In this library, someone has been leaving cards like the one that man is holding. Each week, a note appeared, warning that ‘the Crow’ would take the life of a soulless person. We thought it was just a childish prank. But now...”

Conan asked, “Do you still have the other cards?”

The woman looked guilty.
“No. We threw them away. We didn’t take them seriously.”

As expected, Conan thought. He scanned the area. Six people had been in the library when the body appeared: three men, three women. At the reception desk, one more man. Seven people total.

Conan had a bad feeling, but he found no useful hints. Then Inspector Megure entered the scene with the police. The moment he spotted Conan, he rolled his eyes. Conan felt offended but couldn’t say anything back.

Ran bent down and whispered:
“Do you already have a clue what happened?”

Conan hesitated, dissatisfied.
“No... there’s something strange about this case. I need to make a call. You don’t mind, right?”

Ran nodded and turned to talk with the other witnesses. Conan stepped aside and dialed Kaito.

After a few rings, he picked up.
“Hello?”

Conan said, “Hey. I need your help. I got involved in a case...”

Kaito answered with sarcastic amusement:
“Wow, what a surprise. Never would’ve guessed. What do you need? I’m not a detective, you know.”

Conan ignored Kaito’s comment and asked directly:
“Does ‘the Crow’ and those black notes mean anything to you? I think the murderer wanted to stage some kind of magic show.”

There was silence on the line until Kaito finally replied in a more serious tone:
“Maybe... but I don’t think this ‘crow’ is the one I know (Magic Kaito Ch. 31-33). Probably just an imitator. You said it looked like a magic show?”

Conan answered calmly:
“Yes. I haven’t figured out the trick yet. People think the murderer was a death-bringing crow. But since I’m only here with Ran, I can’t investigate much. And Megure-keibu won’t let me look too closely. I suspect it has something to do with the bookshelves in the library, but I’m too small to check... well, you know.”

Kaito thought for a moment.
“Do you mind if I join you? This case has my personal interest. Maybe it will lead me to a clue.”

Conan replied, confused:
“I wouldn’t mind... but how do you plan to get inside? The police won’t let anyone in or out.”

Kaito chuckled knowingly.
“Is that really a question?”

Conan already knew the answer and groaned:
“Why did I even ask...”

Still grinning, Kaito teased:
“When it’s the great detective, they’ll surely make an exception, right?”

Conan knew he couldn’t stop him but still asked one last thing:
“And what about Ran? She’ll recognize you instantly as Kid.”

Kaito replied with full confidence:
“That’s easy—you’ll handle it. Well then, see you soon. I’m on my way.”

He laughed before ending the call, leaving Conan loudly complaining in frustration.

Ran, who had been watching him, spoke up:
“You finished your call. Who was that?”

Conan scratched his head nervously.
“Well... I asked someone for help. He’s on his way to join us. But I can’t tell you who.”

Ran frowned.
“I’ll see when he gets here anyway, won’t I?”

Conan began to sweat and forced a silly laugh.
“Well, haha... maybe he’ll disguise himself as ‘Shinichi Kudo’ and help me solve the case! Hahaha...”

Ran’s eyes narrowed as she realized what his words implied. Her voice rose with anger:
“So you mean that K—”

Conan panicked, clamped his hand over her mouth, and whispered desperately:
“Please, don’t say it out loud.”

Nearly five minutes passed before Ran calmed down, though she was still muttering curses under her breath. Finally, still annoyed, she whispered sharply:
“So you’re saying Kaito Kid will disguise himself as you and pretend to solve this case?! And you have his contact like he’s just a friend of yours?!”

Before Conan could answer, a playful voice rang out behind them:
“Someone called me?”

Both turned in shock. Standing before them, winking, was none other than Shinichi Kudo himself.

Conan stammered in disbelief:
“T-that was fast...”

Ran’s anger flared. First, Kid had the audacity to appear openly in front of her. Second, he had chosen to appear as her boyfriend. And worst of all—Conan wasn’t entirely innocent in this either.

Inspector Megure spotted him and called out in surprise:
“Kudo-kun! What a surprise! We’ve got a strange case here. You came just in time!”

Kid, disguised as Shinichi, replied confidently:
“Don’t worry, Megure-keibu. Conan-kun told me about the case. Since I was close by, I decided to take a look. There is only one truth—and I’ll find it!”

He struck a dramatic pose with his finger in the air.

Megure rolled his eyes at the theatrics but let it pass.

Conan whispered furiously to him:
“Are you serious!? That’s embarrassing! You can’t act like that!”

Kaito grinned.
“Isn’t that how you usually act?”

Conan protested:
“No! ... At least not anymore...”

He admitted inwardly that before shrinking, he really had been that arrogant. But his time as Conan had changed him. Fame didn’t matter anymore. Solving cases and delivering justice did.

Almost as if she could read his thoughts, Ran muttered in a bored voice:
“You really were like that.”

Conan hid his face in his hands. Kaito laughed.

Ran, however, wasn’t amused. She sent Kaito sharp, deadly glances. Each time he caught her gaze, a chill ran down his spine, and he quickly looked away.

Conan didn’t fully understand why she was so upset, but Kaito knew. Ran remembered the many times Kid had stolen Shinichi’s identity to deceive her. She felt betrayed. Especially the time on the airship, when she had almost kissed him (Movie 14). The shame of that memory still burned. And now he had the nerve to show up again, pretending to be Shinichi—right in front of her.

Finally, Kaito straightened and signaled Conan to begin the “investigation.”

Conan led him to the corpse and discreetly pointed out details, making sure to hide them from the others. Since “Shinichi” was present, the inspector no longer restricted Conan, though he sighed heavily at the sight of the boy clinging to his “senpai.”

Kaito crouched down, pretending to analyze the body. He held his chin thoughtfully, but Conan teased:
“You have no clue, right?”

Kaito’s poker face slipped slightly. His complexion paled.
“Right... but I have to act like you to keep up appearances,” he whispered with a grin.

Conan rolled his eyes.
“I don’t think people are paying that much attention.”

But suddenly Kaito’s expression sharpened. His lips curved into a knowing smile—the exact smile Shinichi wore when solving a case.

The entire atmosphere in the library shifted. Everyone went quiet. Even Conan shuddered at the sight.

Megure gasped:
“K-Kudo-kun?! Do you already know something?”

Kaito quickly dropped the act and replied more casually:
“Not yet. I just got a hint, but I need to investigate further.”

The tension broke, and the inspector sighed in disappointment.

Conan was unsettled. He realized people really were watching Shinichi’s every move—and it creeped him out how perfectly Kid could copy him. Ran, meanwhile, recognized the imitation but wasn’t impressed. She knew instantly who was who, but she decided to stay quiet and watch as she always did with Conan.

Kaito grinned at Conan’s expression. Conan sighed and admitted:
“Fine, you’re right.”

He then explained his observations in a low voice, pointing to the corpse. As he spoke, Kaito’s face grew paler. He covered his mouth, clearly unsettled.

Conan frowned.
“Are you... alright?”

Kaito forced a shaky reply:
“You know I’m a thief, not a detective. I’m not used to seeing corpses every day like you.”

The sarcasm in his tone didn’t hide his discomfort.

Conan sighed, signaling for him to step back. Kaito instantly looked relieved.

The three of them moved away from the body. Kaito gradually regained his composure, but behind him, Ran was giggling. Her laugh had a faintly wicked edge, and he shivered at the sound.

Conan, amused, let it slide while Ran went off to question witnesses on her own—figuring she might uncover something while the “nerds” kept talking.

Even though Kaito was distracted by the sight of the corpse, his mind remained razor-sharp, missing nothing he saw or heard. He bent down to Conan, hands in his pockets, and spoke thoughtfully: “The black card… it looks like a cheap fake. So I was right—the murder was an imitation.”

Conan looked puzzled, so Kaito quickly and concisely explained the heist involving Kaito Corbeau and how the thief had used his father’s face (Magic Kaito Ch. 31-33). Conan finally understood the situation. Kaito added, “And the writing on the card… it’s too simple, actually stupid, with no deeper meaning. Someone watched too many movies.” Conan nodded; he had cringed when he first read the note.

Now, the thief moved to the interesting part of the investigation. Almost invisibly, he glided through the library. Usually, Kaito avoids getting involved in investigations, but tricks always spark his curiosity—especially when someone is trying to sully the Corbeau name. He scanned the shelves, expression thoughtful. Conan followed closely, even perching on Kaito’s shoulders to get a better view.

After their sweep of the library, Kaito crouched in a corner and bent down to Conan again. “I think I know what happened, but one thing’s missing. What about you? Also, you were right—a wannabe magician tried to pull something off.” Conan nodded. “I agree. But what exactly?”

Kaito sighed. “Did you notice?”

Conan replied, “You mean the woman? Yeah, something’s off about her. But…”

Kaito just nodded.

Ran stood in front of the crouching boys. To avoid being useless, she tried to gather information from the witnesses while her boyfriend and the thief had their little rendezvous. Frustrated, she turned toward them. “You two seem to get along pretty well, don’t you?”

At that moment, a sudden gust of wind lifted Ran’s skirt. Kaito’s focus shot to the revealed sight. Before Conan could even glance, Ran, embarrassed, yanked her skirt down. Kaito, surprised, commented: “Oh, that’s brave.”

Before he could recover, a sharp pain hit his head. “Ouch…” He patted it sadly—Ran had already punched him.

Conan blushed furiously. “W-What?! You!” He glared at Kaito, furious, though inwardly annoyed at missing the rare sight and even more at Kaito seeing it. Kaito whispered, just loud enough for Ran to hear, “If you want, I can tell you the color.”

Ran readied her fist, face glowing red. Conan, terrified, refused. “N-no!” He shot Kaito a disappointed, red-faced glance as Ran turned away. Kaito smirked and read Conan’s expression. “It was the color of passion!” he whispered deliberately loud.

Conan’s face burned an even brighter red, inwardly admitting she was indeed brave. He could feel Ran’s anger. She punched both boys again, hard. Crouching, Kaito and Conan rubbed their heads in pain.

Kaito whispered to Conan, quiet this time, “Was it worth it?”

Blushing, Conan replied without regret, “Totally.”

Kaito added cheekily, “Imagine, her bra is sure matching, don’t you think?”

Conan’s embarrassment exploded. He punched Kaito’s head. “Stop fantasizing about my girlfriend!”

Kaito grinned. “I’m not—I've got my own girl. Aren’t you the one fantasizing?”

Another punch. Kaito clearly enjoyed teasing him. “Hey, Ran!” When she turned, he whispered, “Shinichi says he’s the only one allowed to look under your skirt since he’s your boyfriend.”

Conan panicked. “T-That’s not true! He’s lying!”

Ran’s aura darkened. Both boys, terrified.
The bumps on their heads grew again. After another round of punches, Ran said, darkly, “I’ll be at the café waiting until you’re done. Hurry up, you jerks!”

Conan, still holding his head, asked Kaito, “Was it worth it?”

“Totally,” Kaito replied, unfazed. Conan shot him an annoyed glance. But what Ran didn’t know was that the gust of wind—the skirt-lifting incident—was the final clue they needed.

Conan looked at Kaito, checking if he had noticed too. Kaito smirked in reply. On his knees, Kaito traced the source of the wind; Conan followed, though his height often gave him an advantage. Both focused on a massive bookshelf against the wall. Kaito’s skilled fingers glided over its surfaces, scanning meticulously. Conan waited, patient, anticipating the result.

Kaito broke the concentration with a teasing tone. “Let’s bet.”

Conan moaned, surprised. “Huh?!” His eyes stayed on Kaito’s scanning fingers.

Kaito smirked. “I say Ran’s underwear is matching in color.”

Conan blushed again. “You pervert! I’m not betting on that!” His face burned with anger and jealousy, yet his brain involuntarily started deducing what Ran might wear under her top. Kaito noticed and grinned.

“And? What’s your answer?”

Conan sent him a death glare. “I won’t do it, like I said. Even if I did… how are you supposed to know who’s right?”

Kaito giggled: “Of course, you’ll have to look for it yourself. I’m sure you don’t want me to, right? Even though I could do it in a few seconds.”

Conan didn’t like the challenging tone in Kaito’s voice and glared at him, almost threatening: “Don’t you dare!”

Kaito’s grin widened. “Come on, take the bet. I know you want to confirm your deduction.”

Conan blushed—Kaito was right. He did want to see if his deduction was correct. Annoyed, he replied firmly: “N-no! Even if I wanted to, I’d never do something like that. Not everyone is as nasty as you!”

Kaito just grinned, clearly amused. Their conversation lasted less than a minute—and neither noticed that Ran had already appeared behind them. Curious about what the boys were doing on the ground, she approached.

“What bet are you talking about, and what would you never do, Shinichi?” Conan panicked, but a loud “click” interrupted him.

Kaito smiled proudly. “Found it!” The lower part of the shelf loosened. Both Kaito and Conan felt a pair of eyes burning into their backs. Conan grinned—he knew the murderer would soon slip up.

One of the three women joined them, surprised. “Oh, what did you find?”

Kaito tried to pull out the bottom part of the shelf, but it was stuck. Conan helped, but it still wouldn’t budge. The young woman bent down to assist, and the shelf finally moved—without her even seeming to exert effort. She playfully covered her mouth in mock surprise and stepped back.

Kaito slid his hands across the shelf where she had been, immediately finding the mechanism. But it wasn’t one that could be activated accidentally. His expression turned serious as he looked at Conan. They shared the same thought: this woman was definitely hiding something unusual.

Kaito crawled under the shelf, revealing a small tunnel in the wall leading to the roof. Conan followed and switched on his watch’s light. When Kaito saw something shimmering, he smiled bitterly, understanding what had happened. Conan guessed how the murder had been executed, while Kaito remained thoughtful.

“So he didn’t just imitate the Crow,” Conan observed.

Kaito nodded. “It’s a cheap version of my teleportation magic (Ch. 631-634). I can’t imagine he saw the trick on TV—or was even present. The only possibility is that he tried to recreate it and got close purely by coincidence.”

Conan nodded, absorbing the insight.

“Magic is supposed to make people happy, to inspire wonder,” Kaito added bitterly. “Not to commit or conceal murder.” Conan realized Kaito had never used magic to threaten anyone, and this case reminded him how dangerous tricks could be in the wrong hands.

The seven suspects were starting to get nervous—especially one.

Conan and Kaito approached the library reception, where the receptionist sat nervously, clearly unaccustomed to being treated as a suspect in a murder case. Kaito explained to Conan, with the receptionist listening:

“I understand how the trick worked now. It wasn’t bad, but the murderer made some mistakes.”

Conan, feigning a cheerful childlike voice, asked, “Really? And you already know who the murderer is?”

Kaito smiled in that familiar Shinichi way. “Not yet. But once I find the last piece of the puzzle, I will.”

The receptionist’s sweat increased as they moved through the bookshelves, searching for what they needed. Soon, the case would be solved.

Kaito informed Inspector Megure that he would reveal the solution shortly and needed time for preparations.

Since Kaito had only unraveled the trick itself, he still needed Conan’s deductions to understand the murder fully. Together, they prepared to simulate the so-called murder. Conan looked annoyed when Kaito, grinning, sent him into the tunnel to adjust the mechanism. Once ready, Kaito presented the solution, guided by Conan’s insights.

Standing confidently as Shinichi, Kaito commanded the room’s attention almost immediately.

“First,” he began, “the victim was already dead when he fell from the sky.” Inspector Megure nodded, signaling that his forensic team would verify this.

Kaito continued, “He was likely poisoned with a slow-acting substance—not cyanide. The murderer wanted to converse with him, to let him feel fear before dying. I suspect he revealed this when the victim found the black note. That’s why the body’s hand clutched the card tightly.”

Megure asked, puzzled: “But everyone heard him crying as he fell.”

Kaito, calm and confident, explained: “That sound was recorded and played back.” He would reveal every detail step by step.

“The murderer tried to create a perfect illusion,” Kaito added, “one so convincing no one would question it. But he made too many mistakes—it’s far from perfect.” He paused, disgusted. As a master illusionist, he had to point out the flaws of a failed copy.

The little detective beside him observed silently, wondering if he could maintain Shinichi’s mask after hearing this. To others, it probably sounded normal.

“The corpse was hidden in the library,” Kaito continued. “Once enough people had gathered—including those familiar with the notes—the illusion could unfold. He calculated who would appear, unable to risk decomposition. He studied the visitors’ habits and timed the murder for today, knowing our suspects would be present. Most have fixed schedules.”

The suspects exchanged glances, realizing it was true: the three women always met at the library, one man visited weekly, and the other two were random visitors.

“The murderer never intended to warn the victims,” Kaito concluded. “He only wanted to create the perfect setting for his illusion—people believing and confirming it.”

The room fell silent as everyone pondered the identity of the killer.

The three women looked frightened, hoping that none of them was the murderer.

Kaito continued his deduction, addressing the group: “The trick the murderer used wasn’t actually bad, but it had too many flaws. He planned the murder for a long time, which confirms that he wouldn’t abandon his plan even if his warnings had been taken seriously. He prepared and rebuilt the library beforehand. As you saw earlier, Conan-kun and I found the secret tunnel behind the shelves.” He smiled innocently at Conan. The young detective looked annoyed, but he was satisfied with how Kaito presented the deduction.

Kaito turned his attention back to the people in the room. The three women huddled near the reception, whispering among themselves. Two spoke while the third just listened. Kaito ignored them and continued:

“The tunnel leads to the ceiling. The shelves there aren’t very high. There’s a mechanism with a fishing line, and on the ceiling right above the tunnel is a hook. A few meters away, at the spot where the body fell, is another hook—almost invisible to the naked eye. The mechanism worked on a simple pulley principle. A strong, nearly invisible string ran from the tunnel, through both hooks, and then into one of the top shelves. These shelves are as high as the ceiling, and from here you can’t see inside them without a ladder.”

Inspector Megure signaled one of his officers to bring a ladder. Kaito gestured for him to wait and continued:

“The corpse was hidden in that top shelf, and the string was attached to it. The same mechanism that opened the tunnel was linked to the string on the other side. Before the visitors arrived, the murderer didn’t lock the tunnel shelf’s mechanism. When the right moment came, he only had to make a single move to lock it. The weight of the shelf immediately pulled the string, moving the body to the hook that was prepared to tear the string, causing the body to fall. At that precise moment, the murderer activated a remote to play the sound of crying. The cry was meant to attract attention. People were supposed to focus on the falling body, leaving no doubt that it came from the sky. The speaker was hidden in the top shelf where the corpse had been.”

One of the women spoke up: “What about the black wings everyone saw?”

Kaito and Conan exchanged a surprised look. They hadn’t considered this unnecessary detail, but Kaito quickly found an explanation as he glanced up at the glass ceiling. He grinned: “It was just an illusion.”

Everyone, including Conan, looked astonished. Conan tried to see what Kaito saw, but his short height made it impossible. Amused, Kaito picked him up, holding him so he could look through the ceiling. Conan’s mouth formed a big “O” in shock. Once Kaito saw this, he set him back down. Megure and the others were again impressed by how fast Conan reacted, though they were used to it by now.

Kaito turned to the group, smiling: “There are two tall buildings outside, one to the left and one to the right. At a certain time—” He glanced at his watch. “Around 5 PM, the sun casts shadows of both buildings. Those shadows form an X-shaped reflection on the glass ceiling. The murderer timed it perfectly. The reflection lasted only a few minutes. After the corpse fell, no one would pay attention to the ceiling again. Risky, but he counted on it. If you check it the next day, you can confirm it.”

The room fell silent. Megure signaled his officers to verify Kaito’s statements. One officer went to the tunnel, examining the mechanism with tools. Another climbed to the top shelf to inspect the hooks, finding them exactly as described. The officer also confirmed the empty top shelf where the body had been placed, collecting parts of the string and the speaker in plastic bags. Other evidence, such as DNA, hair, and skin particles from the victim, was also gathered.

Megure, impressed by the flawless deduction, asked: “Who is the murderer then? Isn’t it possible that it’s someone who works in the library? Perhaps the receptionist?”

The receptionist twitched nervously, sweating more than before.

Kaito, still in his Shinichi persona, answered: “The murderer made many mistakes because he was overconfident. He never expected his trick to be seen through and was overwhelmed by his own magic. That’s why he left evidence—DNA and the speaker—that should have been destroyed. He believed in his perfect illusion. If it had worked, no one would have questioned the crow that ‘brought’ death. But he was wrong. Once we found the mechanisms in the shelf, it became obvious who the murderer was. As simple as it sounds, it was him.”

Kaito stepped forward, meeting the murderer’s gaze. The man was already desperate; sweat dripped from his forehead, his hands shook, and his expression was deadpan. Everyone in the room froze. One woman shouted: “Why?!”

The man, trembling, answered: “He deserved it!”

The room went silent in horror. He continued, unprompted: “His nickname among his friends was Crow. He read the notes and knew they were meant for him! He was violent, constantly beating and abusing his wife. When she visited the library, I became close to her. She trusted me and confided in me. I couldn’t believe what I saw—her wounds, her injuries. He wouldn’t stop even when I confronted him. He laughed and said she was his property. That’s when I started with the notes. He was the only one who ignored them, which made me angry. Today, when he came as usual, he found the card. I approached him to talk. He laughed while reading it. I told him I had poisoned the coffee he drank. No one was around. I closed the library when he entered—it’s usually empty then. He laughed at me, saying he wouldn’t regret it and would continue in hell. When he realized the poison was spreading through his body, he begged me. I enjoyed watching him struggle in his final moments. I actually had the antidote. If he truly regretted it and begged me to stop, I would have given it and gone to jail willingly. But his reaction proved I was right. I let him die. Everything else unfolded as you explained.”

He trembled as the weight of his actions hit him. Kaito and others understood it was an act of love and jealousy—the man had killed the victim because he loved his wife. Kaito finally relaxed as officers approached, ready to place the murderer in handcuffs.

The murderer glared at the teenager, anger rising as he remembered how the “detective” had mocked his tricks. He had been a devoted fan of magic since childhood, constantly watching and practicing. He had always believed his magic was flawless. Then, suddenly, a teenager appeared and spoke so dismissively about years of his work.

Before the officers could place the handcuffs, the receptionist suddenly grabbed the paper knife from his table and lunged at Kaito. Kaito only caught the movement from the corner of his eye—too slow to react, not expecting such behavior. He saw the knife coming toward him. Everyone gasped in shock. Conan tried to reach him, shouting, “No!” but he was too far to intervene.

Kaito closed his eyes. He heard the knife strike, but felt no pain. When he opened his eyes, one of the three women stood before him, her arm intercepting the knife. Blood didn’t splatter, but a dark stain spread across her jacket. It was the woman who had seemed suspicious all along.

The room fell silent at the sight. The officers grabbed the murderer, threw him to the ground, and placed the handcuffs on him. Everyone else stared at the woman, who had risked herself to catch the knife. She looked troubled, then reached into her jacket pocket with her other hand and pulled out a black handkerchief. It expanded, enveloping her completely. In the next moment, the handkerchief transformed into the familiar black cape.

The magician in black now stood on one of the lower shelves, his black suit covering the bloody arm. Kaito was momentarily speechless, his poker face slipping in front of Kaito Corbeau. No one noticed, their attention absorbed by the shocking turn of events. Conan stared in surprise too—this had to be Kaito Corbeau.

Seeing Kaito frozen, Conan gave him a gentle nudge, snapping him back to reality. Kaito regained his composure, realizing why the woman had been able to operate the mechanism. Both he and Conan deduced that Corbeau had arrived to protect his own reputation. Had the knife incident not occurred, Corbeau wouldn’t have needed to act. But now, with his identity at risk, he had to reveal himself.

Corbeau assumed a stance reminiscent of his heists, one hand holding the tip of his black hat, the other in his pocket, a familiar confident smile spreading across his face. Kaito wondered if he had looked this impressive during his actual performances.

A moment later, the magician spoke in a voice Kaito knew well: “I’m truly grateful to both of you for clearing my name. I appreciate your hard work and the risks you took.” He bowed in gratitude toward the two teenagers. Kaito shivered—his father’s voice was so real, so familiar.

The black magician’s gaze turned to the criminal on the ground. “Listen carefully. Magic exists to bring joy and wonder.” Kaito twitched at those words, just few moments before he had told them to Conan. Of course he had the words from his father. Conan deduced the connection and watched Kaito’s expression closely.

“I’ve observed you,” Corbeau continued. “I know you love magic and have kept the wonder of a child. But what you did was wrong. Using magic for evil deeds is unforgivable. You do not deserve to be called a magician.” The criminal’s frustration overflowed; tears of anger and sadness streamed down his face. He felt no remorse.

Kaito realized why the guilty receptionist had attacked him—he didn’t expect someone who admired magic to respond with violence. Kaito’s criticism of the trick had provoked him, something the man hadn’t anticipated.

Corbeau adjusted his posture, ready to vanish. Thanks to Conan’s earlier nudge, Kaito was fully focused, unwilling to let him escape. The young magician noticed the dust bombs between Corbeau’s fingers and shielded his face. Conan mirrored him, hiding as the bombs erupted into a thick cloud. The boy clung to Kaito, following him as he pursued Corbeau. Kaito, knowing every escape route from his previous heists, guided them expertly.

Still disguised as Shinichi, Kaito ran through the library to the exit and climbed the ladder of the adjacent building. He couldn’t see or hear Corbeau, but he instinctively knew the route he would take. Fast, small steps echoed from the iron ladder below. Conan, in his miniature Shinichi form, followed closely.

Kaito reached the rooftop. As expected, the black-caped figure stood at the edge, wind tugging at the cloak. The man’s back was to him. Kaito shouted with a touch of desperation, “Wait! Don’t go!” The subtle plea went unnoticed by others, but Corbeau heard it. He turned, facing Kaito. Conan observed from the shadows, keeping a respectful distance yet absorbing every detail.

Kaito didn’t remove his Shinichi disguise, but the mask fell. His true face, composed in perfect poker face, was revealed. Kaito swore he would not lose control again as he had the last time.

Corbeau smiled, expecting the teenager to falter. But before him stood the real Kaito Kid. Raising a finger, Corbeau tipped his hat slightly, revealing his expression through the monocle. Kaito’s mind raced—this face was familiar, his father’s, but aged. Subtle gray strands glimmered in the light of the surrounding buildings.

Kaito’s heart skipped, his perfect poker face intact, but his mind swirling. If the man were only disguised as his father, he would have used a younger visage. Yet this was the aged Toichi Kuroba. He felt it—the familiar presence, undeniable.

Finally, Kaito asked seriously, “Father… it’s you, isn’t it?”

The man remained poised, eyes closed, smiling. After a moment, he spoke, “Kaito… thanks to you, time has begun to move again. Soon, everything will be resolved. Be patient a little longer.”

Kaito shivered at hearing his name, now certain. He opened his mouth to question him further, but the man interrupted: “Kaito… what you’ve been searching for has always been within you. Remember that. We will meet again.”

Then, Kuroba Toichi vanished. Conan watched Kaito stand frozen, then slowly approached. Kaito whispered, poker face still in place, “It’s him…”

Conan, sensing the heavy atmosphere, spoke softly, “Kaito, are you okay?”

Kaito responded with a brief smile, fake and unconvincing: “Everything’s alright.”

Conan, seeing through it, added: “I don’t know much, but I also think… it’s him. He even knew who you were, despite your disguise as me… And don’t forget, he saved you and got hurt in the process.”

Conan hesitated, then asked, “Are you 100 percent sure it is him, Kaito?”

Kaito blinked, still staring at the spot where his father had just stood, and answered in a monotone voice, “Yes, I am.”

Conan didn’t like the cold, detached behavior of the genius magician and gave him a light kick. Kaito grunted reflexively, holding the spot Conan had kicked. His eyes sharpened as he looked at Conan: “What is it? Everything’s fine, isn’t it?” he asked casually—too casually for Conan.

Sighing, Conan spoke again: “It’s okay if you’re sad or hurt. You don’t have to keep up your poker face all the time. Or at least… not in front of me.”

Kaito paused, briefly startled by the words, but quickly resumed his smile. Conan felt a mix of irritation and understanding—he could imagine how it must feel when a father long thought dead suddenly reappears, leaving no time to talk or ask questions. Conan really couldn’t begin to guess what was running through Kaito’s mind.

Kaito remained on the roof next to Conan, noticing the little boy typing on his phone, probably letting Ran know where he was after disappearing from her sight. Inwardly, Kaito felt conflicted. When he first met Kaito Corbeau, he had hoped—no, longed—that his father might still be alive. That hope had filled him with excitement. But now, after confirming it, a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts and emotions swept through him.

Conan stepped closer, his face hovering above Kaito’s as he stood while Kaito sat cross-legged. The little boy smiled and placed a hand on Kaito’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, Kaito. We’ll solve this together, no matter how long it takes. You can count on me. It’s a promise.”

For a fleeting second, Kaito saw the frame of Shinichi, not Conan, when he looked up. Relief washed over him, and he returned the smile, though it bore a faint trace of pain.

Soon after, they returned to the library to finish the case. Kaito briefly explained to the inspector that he had tried to chase the black thief but failed, and that Conan had been with him. Meanwhile, Ran waited at the library café, sitting on a chair with her head resting in her hands. She looked tired, but not angry or upset.

Conan joined her, taking a seat across from her. He sighed, mirroring her pose. “I’m sorry… you didn’t have to wait. Thank you.”

Ran looked up kindly. “It’s okay. I’m used to it.” She smiled and added, “I’m glad everything got solved. And this time… officially by you.”

A sudden jolt of panic hit Conan. He realized something and desperately tried to send a message to Kaito through gestures. Kaito looked confused, finishing his explanation. When he finally joined Conan and Ran, he asked jokingly, “What was that? I didn’t understand your strange signs. If you’d used Morse code, it would’ve been easier.”

Conan sighed in exasperation. “Did you tell the inspector to keep quiet about me—Shinichi?”

Kaito frowned but quickly replied, “Of course. That’s exactly what I discussed with him. He doesn’t want to fabricate a story or reveal your identity, so I had to push a little… Did you really think I’d forget and let those black guys come after you?” His voice carried a hint of reproach. Then, whispering, he added, “Also, I don’t want to get targeted by those guys myself—since we look so much alike.”

Conan exhaled in relief. “All right. Thank you.”

The three of them stood and left the building. Kaito spoke as they parted ways: “Our paths diverge here. I will take my leave.” He bowed, just as Kid always does.

Conan looked at him with gratitude. “Thank you, Kid. You really helped me.” He had to call him that in front of Ran. Kaito, still disguised as the detective, smiled. It had been a long time since Conan had addressed Kid by that name.

“You’re welcome, Meitantei,” Kaito replied gently. “But I also gained something important today. No need to thank me.”

Conan swore he glimpsed a fleeting sadness in Kaito’s eyes and worriedly returned the smile. The magician smiled once more and, with a snap, vanished from their sight. Only white doves rose into the sky from the spot he had occupied.

Ran, curious, watched the doves fly away. “Wasn’t he speaking a bit too formally just now?” she asked.

Conan shrugged, looking bored. “Yeah. He probably wants to keep his Kid persona up in front of you.”

Ran continued to watch the sky, relaxed, and nodded quietly. “I see…”

Both of them started walking home. As they slowly strolled through the streets, Ran suddenly lit up with excitement: “So? What was the bet about?”

Conan’s face immediately turned red, and he stammered, “I-It’s really nothing important!” His reaction betrayed him.

Ran frowned, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. “Didn’t you say you’d tell me everything from now on?” she teased. Conan knew she would hold that over him forever and shrugged, clearly displeased. After a brief hesitation, his face growing even redder, he admitted, “He just wanted to bet whether your underwear was matching or not…” He looked away, too embarrassed to meet her gaze.

Ran wasn’t upset; she stared at the sky with an annoyed expression. “He’s really a pervert.”

Conan, sounding bored but slightly frustrated with himself, replied, “I guess… though this time his aim was more to tease me. When he realized this topic provoked me, he kept going. Even though I knew it, I couldn’t stop being upset!” He buried his hands in his hair, ruffling it roughly in embarrassment. “Ahh! Usually I can control myself, but whenever it’s about you… I just lose it!”

Ran blushed and let out a small giggle. Conan realized what he had said, and his face turned even redder. He covered his face with both hands, making Ran laugh even more—this time openly. She was delighted by his reaction, secretly feeling she owed Kid a small debt for the situation.

After regaining some composure, Ran asked playfully, “So, what did you say?”

Startled, Conan stammered, “W-What do you mean?”

She answered quickly, “The bet.”

Conan continued stuttering, “I didn’t say anything.” Ran knew he was telling the truth. She stopped walking, tilting her head. “Hmm… and what did you think?” she asked casually, making Conan briefly suspect a trap—but Ran wasn’t that type.

With a glowing red face, he looked down at the ground and admitted shyly, “I-I think it’s not…”

Ran’s curiosity deepened. “Why do you think that?”

Conan took a deep breath, still confused that she was asking him about such a topic. He met her gaze for a moment to make sure she wasn’t teasing, then continued, quieter:

“W-well… Since none of us wears red often, you have to wait a while before washing it. But yesterday… you washed it.”

He hid his face in his hands, continuing softly: “So it can’t be your regular underwear… but since you’re wearing one today, it had to be a certain set. And I guess you chose the red pants from sports class. Since you still like your clothes to match, even if not perfectly, you must have picked a sports bra that matches… You are more the type to wear comfortable and convenient clothes. So, probably the grey one…”

Conan crouched down, hiding his face completely. Ran moaned softly in surprise, blushing as well, though less intensely. Flustered, she asked, “W-why grey?”

His voice barely audible, Conan explained, “The sports pants have a small grey emblem on the right side… I thought you’d match the bra to that.”

Still crouched and staring at the ground in embarrassment, Conan watched Ran’s reaction. She bent down and poked him on the forehead. Looking up at her flushed face, he met her gaze. She sighed and placed a hand on her shoulder: “Of course, your deduction was completely right, great detective Kudo Shinichi.” She tugged at the sleeve of her top, just enough to reveal a small grey strap of her sports bra. As soon as Conan glanced at it, she immediately hid it again.

Conan blushed once more, inwardly thrilled that his deduction was correct and that he had won the bet. A small smile formed on his face, unnoticed by Ran, who continued walking. She knew Shinichi well enough—he wasn’t a pervert, but his mind couldn’t stop working, no matter the “case.”

Then she remembered something and looked down at the now calmer boy. “Ne, Shinichi… do you remember when you explained how to fly the plane? You know, when both pilots passed out (Ch. 180–182)?”

Conan’s curiosity was piqued, and he answered quickly, “Yeah… what about it?” He realized immediately that this might be a trap.

She smiled gently, not looking at him. “Then it was really you.”

Caught off guard, Conan stammered, “Y-Yes…”

Her voice softened. “I’m glad. At first, when I thought I had confessed to Kid, I was relieved. But then I wished it was you… because what I said then were my honest feelings.” She glanced back at the blushing Conan and added, “That’s why I’m really glad.”

The small body of the teen detective responded with a gentle smile.

“By the way…” Ran started cautiously. Conan braced himself, expecting another tricky question. But she continued calmly: “This Kid… is he a good one?”

Conan smiled faintly to himself, answering with determination, “Definitely.”

Ran looked surprised. Conan continued, “I owe him a lot. He saved many people… and he saved you when I wasn’t able to—because, well, my current state…” He gestured to his body.

Ran’s expression softened with understanding. Both recalled the incident with Van Gogh’s Sunflowers (Movie 19). She asked carefully, “He saved me then, right?”

Conan nodded. “When we were trapped there, I hated myself for not being able to save you. In that state… I was too weak. I begged Kid to save you in my place. And he did.”

Ran seemed to reflect. “Then… he saved me and left you in that collapsing building?” Her voice carried a hint of sadness.

Conan hurried to explain. “Well, we’re all safe now, right? He didn’t want to leave me there, but there was no other option. Because he saved you and many others, I’ll always be grateful to him. I mean, he even jumped out of an airship to save me, haha… (Movie 23)” Conan scratched his head, laughing wryly. Kid had helped him countless times, never refusing.

Ran observed the gentle expression on his face and asked, “You really get along well, right?”

Conan answered honestly, “Yeah… kind of.”

With that, they continued walking home together.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

Kaito stood in front of his house, exhausted. He entered heavily, glancing briefly at his phone. Several messages and a missed call from Aoko. He was too tired to reply right now—not angry or annoyed, just drained. He trudged upstairs to his bedroom and quickly changed into a shirt and shorts. The air felt fresher than usual, so he opened the window, still heated from the day.

It wasn’t very late, but exhaustion dragged him into his bed, which never felt softer, and he slipped into a haunting dream.

Kaito found himself in a black room. In the distance, a white light beckoned, and he followed it. When he reached it, he entered a shining white space. Crouching on the ground was a familiar boy with glasses, wearing a white lab coat—the kind scientists wear. In Kaito’s mind, he saw Ai Haibara’s face.

As the boy stepped closer, Kaito noticed he was crouched over a corpse, holding a pair of tweezers in his right hand. Then the boy turned to Kaito, smiling:

“Look, Kaito. The victim was shot.”

The boy pressed roughly into the corpse’s chest and pulled out a bullet. Kaito’s stomach churned. He felt he might vomit right there. Conan, the young scientist, made a surprised expression and cheerfully looked at the victim’s blurred face:

“Oh, I made a mistake. The victim is still alive.”

Kaito’s gaze nervously settled on the victim’s face until it became clear. His father. Paralyzed, he watched his father’s corpse, the wound still in his beating heart. Then his father’s eyes opened, and a smile formed.

“Kaito…”

The name, spoken with a poker-faced smile, made Kaito freeze.

A loud ringing jolted him awake. He gasped, covered in cold sweat. His phone showed that Aoko had called, and he felt relieved. He had barely slept—maybe an hour. Shivering by the open window, he typed:

“Sorry, Aoko. I fell asleep. It’s been an exhausting day. I’m sorry I didn’t reply sooner.”

She read it immediately, worry pressing in.

“Are you alright? Did everything go smoothly?”

Kaito, still too tired to write much, replied:

“Can you open your window?”

Since they were neighbors, it was nothing unusual. Already at his window, freezing, he watched as Aoko’s window opened.

“Kaito…” she whispered.

He smiled and gestured her to make space. Frowning, she stepped aside. In a second, the skilled thief climbed through and landed in her bedroom.

“Kaito!” she protested quietly.

He just smiled, hugging himself against the cold, and jumped onto her bed, pulling the blanket over him.

“Ahh, it’s so warm. Outside, it’s freezing!”

Aoko blushed. He lay there, feeling her warmth, and she observed him, noticing the cold sweat and how vulnerable he looked curled up in her bed.

“Kaito, what happened? Are you alright?”

“Y-Yes, everything’s fine,” he instinctively answered, twitching. Unsatisfied, Aoko leaned on the windowsill, doubting him.

Kaito coughed, then corrected himself:

“Sorry… I promised I’d tell you everything. Actually… I’m not fine.”

Aoko’s eyes lit up. She hadn’t expected this from him, but she felt genuinely trusted.

He told her everything that had happened. As he spoke, she sat on the bed next to him. She felt his emotions as if they were her own; at times, her eyes welled with tears. When he finished, silence lingered for a few moments.

“How do you feel?” she asked.

Kaito turned from her, still covered by the blanket.

“I… I don’t know…”

Aoko stood and tugged the blanket. When he tried to protest, he realized she had slipped under it to join him. Blushing, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight. His face rested on her chest, glowing slightly. Though embarrassed, she spoke softly:

“Remember when we were kids? I often had to warm you up since you always froze so easily.”

Her tone carried a teasing note. Kaito nodded, listening to her heartbeat, his own racing. Finally, he relaxed, closing his eyes. Feeling him settle, Aoko rested her head on his shoulder.

He bent slightly and kissed her softly. She accepted it. Neither could remember when they fell asleep.

The next morning, Aoko awoke, blinded by sunlight. She saw her favorite magician already awake, leaning on one elbow and watching her.

“Good morning,” he whispered, giving her a soft kiss.

Still sleepy, she blushed.

“K-Kaito! You’re still here? What if Dad notices?”

He grinned, holding her hand.

“He never comes up here while you’re asleep,” he said. “Besides, he could never catch me anyway. And this time… it was me you kissed!”

Aoko paused, realizing what he meant.

“So… you’re jealous of Kaito Kid?”

“I am!” he admitted, smiling.

Aoko laughed quietly.

“You’re so silly, being jealous of yourself!”

Kaito pouted, silencing her with another sudden kiss. She blushed.

He held her hand, playful, and asked:

“Are we…?”

Aoko teased:

“Are we what?!”

“Not everything needs to be spoken out, don’t you agree?” she said.

Kaito understood that this was her answer. He liked the way she expressed herself—subtle, yet certain. With a quiet grin, he lifted Aoko’s hand to his lips and pressed a gentle kiss to the back of it. Aoko’s cheeks instantly flushed in response.

Later, he silently climbed out her window back to his house. The time with Aoko made him forget yesterday’s events. He was finally at peace.

A few days later, Conan arranged a meeting with Kaito. They met for breakfast in a small café. While Kaito cheerfully sipped his tea, he asked with a grin:
“So? What’s wrong? Why did you want to meet me now?”

Conan studied his face for a moment, then asked bluntly:
“Aren’t you strangely joyful today… in a gross way?”

Kaito raised his eyebrows.
“Oh! You really are the great detective, noticing even things like that so easily. But why ‘gross’?”

Conan replied flatly:
“Just a feeling. So tell me if I’m right.”

Kaito smirked at the boy’s childish curiosity. Pretending to be embarrassed, he stammered dramatically:
“Well, you know… Aoko-chan is my girlfriend now.”

He made a kissing gesture and added playfully:
“And we had a nice time together.”

Conan blushed, startled.
“So it was gross! But… well, congrats.”

Awkward as he felt, his curiosity wouldn’t stop him.
“A-and you already kissed?!”

Kaito only closed his eyes, smiling with quiet satisfaction, and nodded.

Conan felt a sting of jealousy. He could have lived a normal teenage life too, progressed with Ran like that—but his current state made it impossible. Kaito noticed the flicker of sadness in his eyes and teasingly patted his head.
“Don’t worry, meitantei. We’ll fix you. And after that…” He paused with a mischievous grin. “After that you’ll also get to do things in a gross way.”

The little detective turned red and punched the thief in protest, but inside he truly felt comforted by the words.

When their meals were served, Conan returned to the real reason for the meeting. Speaking with an emotionless tone, he said:
“Can you tell me everything you know about the case eight years ago—and why you became Kid? I want to understand. And, if possible… research.”

Kaito was caught off guard. He hadn’t expected Conan to be so direct. Still, he explained everything: Toichi Kuroba’s so-called accident, which was in fact murder. The existence of Pandora, the organization searching for it, and his determination to find it before they did—as revenge for his father. And now, with Toichi apparently still alive, things had grown even more complicated. He also admitted that the connection between Toichi and Yusaku Kudo remained a mystery.

Both pondered for a while about the Words Toichi told Kaito on the roof: “Kaito… Thanks to you, time has begun to move again. Soon, everything will be resolved. Be patient a little longer.”

And more importantly: “What you’ve been searching for has always been within you. Remember that. We will meet again.”

“Do you know what he meant?”, Conan asked Kaito.
“Not yet, but for now I know I have to search for something in my reach. Also something is different than before and there will be a change soon. Maybe my efforts weren’t all in vain after all…”

Conan silently pieced things together. He knew Kaito must already have researched as much as possible, but he decided to help anyway. Both of them understood where the trail inevitably led: Yusaku Kudo.

“What now?” Kaito asked patiently.

Conan didn’t answer right away. His glasses caught the light as he stared down in thought, then finally looked up with an uneasy expression.
“I know my father. He doesn’t tell anyone anything. I’m sure he and Toichi had a special connection, and he won’t talk easily—certainly not to me. That’s why… I hate to say it… but we’ll have to research their past on our own. Find out when and how their relationship began. And after that, whether we find something or not, we’ll have to confront him.”

It felt like betrayal to Conan. But he wanted to help Kaito, and he wanted to solve the eight-year-old case Yusaku had always denied being involved in.

Kaito nodded. Until now, he had never considered digging into his father’s past. For years, he thought Toichi was dead, and even now it felt wrong to pry into his private life. But since he was alive, Kaito would try.

With that, the two parted ways.

Back at his real home, Conan sat in the living room and began researching on his computer. With no new moves from the Black Organization, he had time, and he intended to use it. Somewhere in that house, there had to be hints about his father’s past.

He tasked Kaito with breaking into archives and public offices for documents. “It’s a thief’s job to sneak in illegally,” he had said with a sly smile.

Meanwhile, Conan secretly searched every corner of the house. To ensure privacy, he asked Akai to keep Sera away, and Akai complied, thinking it must be important. Yusaku and Yukiko were in town, so the house was empty. Yusaku often came and went, gathering information on the Black Organization, but Conan used every moment of absence to investigate.

He warned Kaito to be especially careful. “It’s Yusaku Kudo. He’ll notice immediately if someone’s digging into him.”

Three days later, they compared results.

“How far did you get?” Conan asked over the phone.
“Far enough,” Kaito answered proudly.
“And? What did you find?”
“Nothing. You?”
Conan smirked. “Nothing.”

That evening, Yusaku and Yukiko returned home. The moment he stepped through the door, Yusaku sensed something unusual. Normally Subaru or Sera would be around, but in the living room sat only his son in his shrunken body, holding files.

The boy greeted them with a surprisingly honest smile. Yukiko looked confused, then to Yusaku for answers. Yusaku sighed—he didn’t yet know what Shinichi wanted, but he knew it would be important.

They settled in slowly. Yusaku poured coffee, Yukiko took a seat beside him, still looking slightly nervous. Yusaku leaned back in the couch, calm as always, and asked after a sip:
“So, what is it, son?”

Conan’s expression stayed casual, but his voice carried weight.
“Kuroba—” He stopped when he noticed his father tense at the name. Still, he pressed on more cautiously:
“Kuroba Toichi… eight years ago. And your connection to him. Tell me.”

The moment the full name left his lips, Yukiko’s eyes widened before darkening with sudden sadness.

Yusaku exhaled, forcing his body to relax again.
“You researched me. Otherwise, you wouldn’t ask like that. But Shinichi… shouldn’t you be focusing on something else right now?”

He meant the Black Organization. Shinichi knew his father was right—but waiting around was unbearable. He needed to act.

Quietly, Conan admitted:
“Yes. I investigated you. And I found literally nothing. Not a single trace. The same with Kuroba Toichi.”

Yusaku sighed in defeat, turning to his wife.
“Yukiko… do you remember, before we married, I told you there was something I could never tell you? Maybe never at all?”

She smiled gently. “I remember.”

He nodded. “Well… today might be the day you finally learn.”

She just kept smiling, silent. Conan wondered why she wasn’t angry—but for now, he held his tongue.

Yusaku gestured for Conan to continue. The boy cleared his throat and obeyed.

“Well, the fact that I couldn’t find anything about you or Kuroba-san was highly suspicious. It was as if the past of both of you had been erased—and in the same timeframe. Normally, people wouldn’t notice if certain information was missing. But for someone specifically looking for this kind of data, it’s glaringly obvious.

Both of your personal records only contain the most basic details. But I’m convinced they’re fake. The real records from before you became famous have disappeared. Everything after that seems accurate. The same goes for Kuroba-san. I couldn’t find a single trace of your connection, even though I know your pasts are linked somehow. You must have stayed in contact with him, even when he was acting as Kaitō Kid.”

Yukiko gasped softly at this revelation but kept silent, listening intently.

Yusaku sighed in resignation. “He’s here, isn’t he? Kaito-kun.”

Conan looked uneasy and didn’t answer. From a dark corner came a dramatic sigh, and a teenager stepped out of the shadows. Kaito wasn’t in disguise; he only wore his cap. He walked forward with a troubled smile, greeting the Kudōs.

Yukiko couldn’t contain herself. Her face brightened as she jumped up, taking Kaito’s hands.

“Kaito-kun! It really is you! Do you remember me? We met when you were just a little boy!”

Kaito froze for a second, confused by her reaction, but quickly composed himself. Of course he remembered her. He smiled warmly, and with a flick of his hand, a red rose appeared before Yukiko’s eyes. Her face lit up instantly.

“How could I forget such a beautiful young lady?” Kaito said smoothly, handing her the rose.

Yukiko clapped her hands in delight while Conan cringed in the background.

“And I see you’ve learned from your mistake,” she added, laughing innocently.

Kaito scratched the back of his head with a sheepish grin. “Of course. After that, I never made the same mistake again, haha.”

The “mistake” was an old memory—when Kaito had once called her a beautiful old lady. Back then, Yukiko hadn’t been amused.

Yusaku, who had been observing quietly, cleared his throat to regain everyone’s attention. “Kaito-kun, please, have a seat.”

The warm welcome from Yukiko had thrown Kaito off balance, but he nodded and sat down as requested.

Yukiko’s cheerful energy once again lightened the atmosphere. “Kaito-kun, I almost forgot! Can I bring you something to drink? Coffee, perhaps?”

Kaito laughed nervously. “Uh, no thank you. I’m not really a coffee person. I’m fine.”

Yukiko giggled. “So you still have your sweet tooth.” She walked into the kitchen before Kaito could reply.

The thief blushed and scratched his head again. Conan, meanwhile, was dumbfounded. Everyone here seemed to know Kaito already—even his mother. He had expected his father to be aware, but Yukiko, too? And they had even met before?

Conan shot Kaito an annoyed side-glance. “Ohhh, the great Kaitō Kid acting like this.” His tone was mocking.

Kaito only shrugged. “I didn’t expect such a heartwarming welcome. Honestly, I thought I’d be treated like a criminal for intruding here, haha.”

Conan couldn’t help but laugh. Kaito nudged him lightly with his elbow.

Yusaku sighed, but before he could speak again, Yukiko returned, happily serving Kaito a steaming cup of hot chocolate.

Kaito’s eyes sparkled as the sweet smell reached him. He clapped his hands together in delight. “Thank you very much!”

Yukiko chuckled softly, pleased.

Now Yusaku leaned forward, placing his empty coffee cup on the table. He rested his chin on his folded hands, elbows on his knees. His expression turned serious.

“I suppose I can’t avoid telling you both the truth.”

Kaito and Conan froze. Yukiko’s gentle smile faded as she, too, waited.

“You’re right,” Yusaku began slowly. “Toichi and I had a special connection.” He turned toward his wife. “Kuroba Toichi was my brother.”

The words struck like thunder, though none of them were truly shocked. Yukiko had long suspected it. The first time she met Toichi years ago, she noticed how much Kaito resembled her own son. The thought of Yusaku being related had never been far from her mind.

Kaito and Conan exchanged a look. In that brief silence, their eyes said it all. Their suspicions were confirmed: they were related. Cousins on top.

Conan turned back to his father, unable to hold back his voice. “T-Then why? Why didn’t you solve the case eight years ago? You knew it wasn’t an accident!”

Yusaku closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. “Calm down, Shinichi. Of course there’s a reason. Let’s start from the beginning...”

Conan bit his lip and listened in silence. Kaito, calmer by nature, also leaned forward attentively.

“When Toichi and I were young,” Yusaku continued, “we chose different paths. I wanted to be a crime author and support the police in solving cases. Toichi supported me, even though his dream was to become a magician. We often worked on cases together.

But we soon realized that not everything could be solved the right way. There are too many gaps in the system. Sometimes, even when it’s obvious who the culprit is, there isn’t enough evidence to convict them. Other times, the law doesn’t allow us to investigate further. The system isn’t perfect.

Especially Toichi couldn’t stand it when murderers—or worse—walked free because of loopholes. He made a decision. If he became a criminal himself, he wouldn’t be bound by the law, and he could chase other criminals his own way.

But for the sake of our futures, we decided to cut all ties and erase our shared past. Toichi even changed his family name. We still met from time to time, wrote letters... but after marriage, after you were born, Shinichi, Toichi insisted on severing all connections completely.

By then, he was already acting as Kaitō Kid. Toichi didn’t want to risk endangering me—or my family—with his choices.”

Yusaku paused, lost in thought.

Both Kaito and Shinichi fell silent, each deeply processing what they had just learned.

Though Yukiko, too, was touched by the story, she quietly placed her hand on her husband’s shoulder and offered him a gentle, reassuring smile.

Yusaku gathered himself and continued:

“Toichi and I still exchanged secret messages from time to time, but that was all. We almost never met anymore. Through his heists, he managed to point me and the police in the right direction, leaving behind the necessary evidence to put criminals behind bars. Once the police had the proof, they couldn’t ignore it, even if it came from a criminal. He did the dirty work… the same way you sometimes do now, Kaito-kun.”

Yusaku gave Kaito a sad glance, but the boy already had his neutral poker face on.

“When Toichi uncovered the trail of a dangerous organization—the one responsible for his death—he made a request. He begged me that if anything ever happened to him, I must never investigate or try to solve it. He wanted me to ignore it, to protect his family. I knew the people who killed him were too dangerous to be dealt with alone, so I understood. The only thing I did was clean up everything so that Kaito-kun and his mother would never be involved. The organization never traced them, and they could live peacefully until now. I suppose Toichi told his wife the same thing—otherwise, the Phantom Lady would surely have sought revenge.

Then, eight years later, Kaito Kid appeared again. Of course, I knew it could only be Toichi’s son, though I didn’t know how. I thought Kaito-kun would never learn of his father’s deeds. Can you explain this to me?”

Yusaku turned to Kaito. The young thief scratched his head, troubled, and gave him a sheepish smile. He explained briefly how he had discovered the hidden room, the records, and how everything seemed to have been prepared to push him into becoming Kid. Toichi must have intended for his son to follow in his footsteps.

Hearing this, Yusaku lost control of his expression. He buried his face in both hands, staring at the ground. Yukiko hadn’t seen him like this in years. His voice came quietly:

“That means Toichi had a plan. But what plan? Everything that has happened was part of what he wanted. Kaito-kun following his path is proof. I don’t understand.” His voice trembled with despair.

For the first time, Kaito spoke up with a serious tone, his eyes sharp and presence completely different—like Kaito Kid himself.

“I have a question.”

Yusaku immediately straightened at the weight of his voice. The crime writer gave a nod, and Kaito asked:

“After the incident eight years ago, did you ever hear from my father again?”

Yusaku frowned in confusion. “No… nothing important. Why do you ask?”

Kaito’s expression grew even sharper. Even Yukiko, who had been silently listening, was struck by the intensity.

“Because with the recent events, I’m ninety-nine percent sure he’s alive.”

Conan’s expression hardened too. Yusaku stared at them in disbelief. It couldn’t be. His mind went blank, yet he still forced out a question:

“What are you talking about? How?”

Kaito exhaled slowly and explained everything about Kaito Corbeau.

Yusaku’s despair deepened as he threw his head into his hands. Yukiko’s face was expressionless, but she kept her hand firmly on his shoulder for support. He muttered as though speaking only to himself:

“If that’s true… then why? Why didn’t he tell me? He never lied to me before. Yet for eight years I believed he was dead. Was this his plan? To keep me from investigating, so I wouldn’t discover he was still alive?”

Kaito and Conan exchanged bewildered looks. Neither had expected this. They had assumed that if Toichi were alive, Yusaku would surely know. Seeing him like this now was dangerous—they regretted bringing it up so soon.

But after a moment, Yusaku straightened. His expression shifted to a challenging one, eyes sharper than ever. His tone was calm, yet filled with resolve:

“Alright, Toichi… let’s see what your plan really is.”

The tension lingered until Kaito, seeking to lighten the atmosphere, turned to Conan. The detective was still lost in thought when Kaito suddenly grabbed his cheeks.

“Hey!” Conan shouted, struggling angrily to free himself. But Kaito only laughed and stretched his cheeks further.

“Shouldn’t you be really grateful?” he teased, finally letting go, grinning wide.

Conan rubbed his red cheeks, frowning. “What do you mean?”

Kaito smirked with confidence. “It’s an honor to be related by blood to the great Kaito Kid!”

Conan glared at him. “Are you nuts? You’re just a petty thief.”

Kaito pretended to pout. “Aww, I think my fans would be jealous if they heard that.”

Conan sighed and looked up in exasperation. “What irony. Shinichi Kudo and Kaito Kid are cousins. It’s almost a crime to be related to you.”

Kaito just grinned. Conan added, “That explains why you’re almost as smart as me.”

The thief gasped in mock horror. “Almost as smart as you? You were the one who never managed to catch me, remember?” His smile turned triumphant.

Conan shot back with equal confidence: “Only because I let you go. I could’ve caught you long ago if I wanted.”

Kaito waved his hands dramatically in disbelief.

Their bickering carried on until Conan noticed both of his parents watching them with amused curiosity. He blushed instantly, while Kaito remained unfazed, smiling as if nothing was wrong.

Yusaku chuckled. “I’m glad to see you two get along so well, even though you haven’t known each other for long. That’s how it should have been…”

At the same time, he thought: no matter how smart they were they are still just high school teenagers.

Conan gave Kaito an annoyed side glance, while Kaito kept grinning. For a moment, both wondered how life would have been if they had grown up together as one family.

The thought carried both sadness and curiosity. Shinichi had always wished for a friend whose mind matched his own. Things could have been so different. But the past couldn’t be changed. He silently hoped that once everything was over, they could at least continue as friends… or even family.

Kaito, on the other hand, wasn’t as pessimistic in his thoughts. He was certain their bond would always remain special.

Yusaku turned to Kaito with a gentle expression. “Kaito, I want you to know that you are always welcome here, as part of our family. I should have told you this long ago. I’m sorry it comes so late.”

Kaito looked surprised, then smiled warmly. “Thank you. I understand the circumstances didn’t allow it before, but I’m fine with that. I truly appreciate your words.”

Everyone could feel the sincerity in his voice, and the room finally relaxed.

Conan, still thoughtful, asked: “What about your mother?”

Kaito’s expression turned annoyed. “Well, when I was old enough, she went abroad and found herself a boyfriend—someone she never introduced to me. I guess she was the only one who knew Dad was alive. And he was that boyfriend. Looking back, I realized she always traveled to the same places Kaito Corbeau staged his heists. Maybe it’s just coincidence, but if I’m wrong, then everything lined up a little too perfectly. I’ll wait to ask her until I’m completely sure.”

Conan nodded, processing his words, while Yusaku leaned back, arms crossed, clearly deep in thought.
 

Time passed as the four of them chatted casually, laughing about everyday things—childhood memories, school days, and countless other harmless topics that had nothing to do with Kaito Kid’s deeds or any dangerous organization. The evening came quietly, and Kaito went home with a surprisingly calm heart.

When he arrived, he changed his clothes and stared out the window, his mind still tangled with thoughts. Then he noticed Aoko’s window standing open. Just thinking about her eased the storm in his head. Smirking, he climbed up with practiced elegance and slipped inside her room.

The light was still on. Aoko lay on her bed, absorbed in a book. A sudden shadow made her look up, and her eyes widened as she saw the thief. With a mix of surprise and mock-annoyance, she whispered:
“Kaito, what are you doing here?!”

Kaito grinned. “I thought we could repeat what happened last time.”

“B-Bakaito! You thought wrong!” she stammered, blushing furiously.

Still smirking, he teased: “Isn’t that why you left your window open?”

Her face turned even redder. It was true—since his last late-night visit, she had missed him. Yes, they still met casually during the day or for dinner, but it wasn’t the same. She had secretly hoped that leaving her window open would invite him back. Too stubborn to admit it, she simply pouted.

Kaito, of course, knew exactly what she was thinking. With a mischievous grin, he slipped under her blanket. Aoko made a half-hearted pout but didn’t push him away. That was all the permission he needed. He leaned in, brushed his lips softly against hers, and pulled her into a tight embrace.

At the same time, Ran was waiting at home for the little detective. She sat at the table, staring absently out the window. When she heard the door clumsily open and shut, she turned and smiled at Conan.

“I’m home...” he said, relieved, returning her smile.

“Welcome back,” she answered warmly.

The boy joined her, sat down beside her, and dropped his head onto the table. He looked exhausted. The day itself hadn’t been tiring, but the storm of unsolved mysteries and everything he had heard from his father weighed heavily on him. Conan would need time to process it all.

Ran noticed his sigh and quietly moved closer. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around him. Conan stiffened at the unexpected hug, blushing.
“R-Ran...?”

She rested her cheek gently on his head, closing her eyes.
“I told you I’m here for you, didn’t I? So please... cheer up a little.”

Conan relaxed into her warmth, closing his eyes as well. He felt unbelievably safe in her arms. Yet his thoughts lingered on the day’s revelations. He wanted to tell her, but he couldn’t—not about Kid, not about being cousins, not yet. He had to protect Kid’s secret, out of respect.

As he wrestled with his thoughts, he remembered one of his father’s words. Slowly, he pulled away from Ran’s hug and sat upright, staring into her eyes with a sudden seriousness. She blinked, surprised at the change in his expression.

“There’s something I can’t tell you right now,” Conan began, his tone steady. “It has nothing to do with you... I can’t tell you because it’s about someone important. I need to respect their secrets and privacy...”

He paused. Ran waited quietly, patient as always. Conan thought of Yusaku revealing a secret he had planned to keep forever. Normally, he disliked using his father’s methods, but this time he had no choice. He added quickly:

“...But it’s only for now. When everything is over, I’ll tell you. And I have a feeling that moment is coming soon. I just... I hope you’re not angry.”

Ran sighed softly. “If it really has nothing to do with me or you... I guess I can live with that.”

His eyes widened. “R-Really?”

She gave him an annoyed look. “Yes—as long as you’re not lying to me.”

Those words struck him deeply. He realized at once: this wasn’t about the secret itself, but about honesty. About not betraying her trust. Suddenly he understood why his mother had accepted Yusaku’s secret all those years ago—it was about faith between two people who loved each other completely.

The little detective blushed, stammering: “T-thank you, Ran...”

She smiled and gently poked his forehead.

Conan wanted to hug her, to hold her properly—but his small stature frustrated him. He wanted to be the one protecting, not the one being protected. Ran saw his strange struggle but didn’t understand it.

Finally, Conan gathered his courage. Standing up, he leaned down quickly and kissed her cheek. His face burned red as he turned away.
“E-everything else would just be weird... like this,” he muttered.

Ran blinked, surprised, then her lips curved into a soft blush. In the next second, she giggled. “Sometimes you’re so cute.” She pulled him into her arms as she always did, forgetting—or ignoring—that he wasn’t really a child.

Conan squirmed, blushing furiously. “Y-you haven’t forgotten I’m not actually a kid, right?!”

Ran laughed, holding him even tighter, his face buried against her chest, making him glow crimson.
“Of course I haven’t forgotten, Shinichi.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Days passed. Yusaku sat in his living room, speaking with Akai.
“So, that’s how it is...” Yusaku muttered.

Akai, sitting across from him with crossed legs, nodded.
“The spies from the FBI, and some undercover agents, confirmed the information. It seems it’s our turn now.”

The author closed his eyes, thinking, then replied:
“We should talk to Shinichi and inform him. Then we’ll decide what to do next.”

Akai agreed with a nod. Yusaku added calmly:
“But I will invite a special guest as well.”

Akai’s eyes sharpened. He had no idea what the crime writer was talking about. Yusaku made a quick call, summoning his son to a meeting that evening.

“Why did I have to come too?” a certain thief complained.

“How should I know? Ask him,” the little boy replied, clearly annoyed.

Both Conan and Kaito stood in front of the Kudo gate. Kaito was lightly disguised; he didn’t want to draw attention. Since he looked similar to Shinichi, it was dangerous if spies from the organization spotted him and mistook him for the high school detective.

Conan unlocked the front door and entered. The thief removed the scarf and sunglasses that covered his face. As they walked to the living room, Kaito also removed his cap and dropped onto the couch. Conan ran around, checked things, then joined him. Yusaku soon arrived and greeted them.

Earlier, Yusaku had asked his son to explain everything about the Black Organization to the thief. Conan then realized his father was ready to involve Kaito fully in their “problem.” He warned Kaito he didn’t have to follow Yusaku’s wishes since it was too dangerous. But the magician calmly replied that he was already involved, and one or two organizations hunting him wouldn’t make much difference. Conan wasn’t happy about that answer, but he didn’t argue.

“Welcome, Kaito-kun. I hope you don’t mind that I called you here,” Yusaku said as he sat down in front of them.

Kaito replied calmly, “That’s fine. I don’t mind if I can be of help.”

“Good. Today, I called you both because we have new information. And two sharp minds are better than one.”

Akai, listening secretly, grew curious about the guest. First, he looked strikingly similar to the crime writer’s son. Second, he was the same age as Shinichi. Third, he was already involved in this? Akai couldn’t understand why this unknown young man should play a role in such a dangerous mission.

Back in the conversation, Yusaku asked:
“Kaito-kun, Shinichi already told you everything, about the Organization and the current situation?”

Kaito nodded. Yusaku, however, noticed a subtle insecurity in his behavior.

“You seem nervous. Can I ask why?”

Kaito and Conan were both surprised. Kaito scratched his cheek and smiled wryly.
“Sorry. I just instinctively react like this when someone is secretly watching us. I don’t mind if sniper-san joins in, since I already know he’s observing us. And the fact you allow him to watch means you trust him with my identity too.”

He said it casually, as if it were nothing. Yet everyone’s eyes widened—even Yusaku’s. He had underestimated him.

Akai finally understood why the high schooler had been invited today. He stepped out of his shadowy hiding place, still disguised as Subaru.

Conan froze, shocked. “H-how?! And how do you know who he is... and that he... is a sniper?”

Kaito laughed, smirking with sharp eyes.
“Are you forgetting who’s sitting next to you? I can recognize that kind of disguise instantly—it’s my trademark, after all. And I’ve done my research. That’s it.”

When he said my trademark, he didn’t mean his own, but Kaito Kid’s—and his father’s.

Akai, speechless until now, finally interrupted.
“Wait... you didn’t tell him about me?”

Conan stammered uneasily, “No, not specifically.”

They weren’t talking about just anyone. They were talking about Akai Shuichi—someone who was supposed to be invisible, never tracked so easily.

Akai removed his mask with a faint smirk.
“I see. That’s why he’s here. But... I don’t understand. Who are you?”

Kaito returned the smirk. With a snap of his fingers, something shot toward Akai at high speed. The sniper caught it easily and looked down—only to be stunned.

It was a simple white card, carrying Kaito Kid’s signature emblem. Nothing more—but enough.

“That can’t be... You’re just, what, a high school student?” Akai whispered in disbelief.

Conan frowned, annoyed. He felt offended—he too was only a high school student, now trapped in a child’s body. Kaito made the same expression as him. If not for their difference in body size, they would’ve looked identical in that moment.

Kaito sighed, breaking the tension. In a casual tone, he smiled innocently:
“Well, that’s how it is.”

Akai exhaled, accepting it, and leaned against the wall, no longer trying to hide. He signaled Yusaku to continue.

The author, satisfied, smiled. Exactly what he had hoped for.

“Well then, listen carefully. We’ve received information from the FBI and undercover agents observing the Black Organization. It seems they’ve settled down. They’re not as alert anymore. What’s more, our agents learned there will be a gathering soon. Everything seems perfect. We finally have enough to act. I’ll explain in detail later, but this is our chance to strike them down.”

Kaito snorted. Yusaku and Akai both frowned, while Conan smirked.

“No,” the boy said firmly.

Both men looked at him in surprise. Conan smiled faintly, glancing at his cousin.

Kaito sighed, waving his hand lazily.
“This reeks of a trap.”

Conan nodded.
“Exactly. From what you told us, everything goes too smoothly—the intel, the location, all of it. It’s been handed to us on a golden plate. They want us to feel safe again.”

The sniper listened intently, while Yusaku pressed his fingers to his forehead.

Kaito added, “One good thing: they haven’t tracked us. This is their desperate move to lure us out.”

Conan continued, “The gathering will likely be used to observe us. To see if we strike. To confirm they’re really safe. That’s why we won’t do anything. Our time will come after.”

Kaito yawned, irritating Conan. The boy shot him a deadly glare; the thief raised his hands in defense.

Yusaku and Akai had to process the boy’s words. It upset them that they had nearly walked into such an obvious trap.

Yusaku coughed. “I understand your reasoning. It seems logical. But aren’t these just guesses?”

Kaito answered in Conan’s place:
“As you said yourself—everything seems perfect. It’s too obvious. If I’m wrong, then Karasuma and the Organization are unbelievably careless, which doesn’t fit them at all.”

Yusaku sighed, defeated. It was obvious. His greed for an opportunity had made him blind. He pressed his fingers to his eyes again.

“You’re both right. I was too impatient... it made me careless.”

Akai stayed quiet, closing his eyes. Conan spoke with a thoughtful expression:
“We have to be careful. Everything must remain the same as before. If we retreat completely, they’ll notice. Kaito, did I miss anything?”

The magician leaned back, thinking deeply.

“Hmm, I’m not sure, but I get the feeling they’re in a rush. They might also be trying to distract us with their trap and hold a meeting at the same time.”

Conan’s eyes lit up briefly, wrinkles forming on his forehead as he processed the thief’s words. In seconds, he thought through the possibilities.
“You could be right. We need to shadow them. But they’re too alert—they’d notice immediately.”

Akai, observing the exchange at a level others couldn’t follow, let out a nervous laugh.
“I thought one genius like you was impressive, but the two of you together? That’s absurd.”

Both boys looked up in surprise, unsure how to react. They chose to ignore it. Kaito turned back to Yusaku, a faint smile playing on his lips as he considered the dangerous suggestion.
“What if a shadow itself were tailing them?”

Conan’s expression hardened with anger.
“No! Last time you nearly died!”

Yusaku interjected, his face stern.
“So it really was you…”

Akai’s expression brightened with realization: the unlocked doors in the building, the smoke bombs that saved Amuro, Kir, and the other FBI agents at the hands of Karasuma’s people—all now made sense.

“I understand how skilled you are,” Akai said, “and that you could do it. But it’s too dangerous. I won’t let either of you risk your lives—you’re far too young.”

Kaito started to protest, but Yusaku added, his tone strict yet genuinely worried:
“That’s right. Toichi would never forgive me. I never wanted you to join us from the start. There are many who could handle this task, but few with the analytical skills of you two. That’s what we need most to counter an organization of this level. So I order you both to stay in the background.”

The boys fell silent, looking like sulking children.

Akai reassured them.
“Don’t worry. I know people perfectly trained for this. We’ll handle it.”

Both teenagers shrugged in agreement.

Several days later, the day before the “fake gathering,” they met again at the Kudo residence. This time, Amuro was present. Akai gave him a brief explanation of Kaito’s presence. Amuro appeared either unsurprised or indifferent. For some reason, Kaito and Amuro didn’t get along, though no clear reason existed.

Akai began.
“I’ve received new information from my informants. We were right—there’s almost nothing happening at the location planned for the main gathering. Only a few of their spies are there, likely to maintain the illusion of the trap.”

Yusaku and the others listened intently. When no one had questions, Akai continued.
“But we’ve obtained more valuable information. Members from all over Japan—and possibly abroad—are converging in Tokyo. Our spies observed that those usually stationed elsewhere are gathering here.”

He pointed at a map, marking the locations of known Black Organization members. Tension filled the room as Akai commanded everyone’s attention.

“All signs indicate that the Black Organization will meet tomorrow,” Akai said. “They’re clearly in a hurry. Holding the meeting on the same day as the fake gathering proves it—they can’t wait, though the reasons remain unknown. I haven’t located the meeting place yet, only the positions of observed members.”

He grabbed a marker and placed red dots across Tokyo. To Akai and Amuro, the dots seemed random.

Yusaku leaned over the map, deep in thought, while Conan and Kaito exchanged silent, deliberate signals. Amuro and Akai watched curiously, wondering about their behavior.

Conan pointed at various locations, Kaito nodded, and drew lines connecting them. Occasionally, Kaito suggested alternative points, prompting Conan to reconsider and either agree or counter. This continued for several minutes. Finally, both high schoolers leaned back, satisfied.

Conan pointed to a specific cross-point formed by their lines.
“I’m not sure why, but most organizations follow their internal schemes—including the Black Organization. That’s why I’m confident their main gathering will be at their base.”

He tapped the same spot on the map.
“They still think we know nothing. They’ll attend, believing the fake gathering will draw our focus away.”

Conan’s gaze was intense.
“All members were observed near this location, yet none were seen near their base—clearly to avoid suspicion. Ironically, that made this spot suspicious. Our lines confirm it, 100 percent.”

Everyone listened closely. Yusaku nodded, convinced. Akai didn’t hesitate—he had seen Conan’s deductions repeatedly, and the detective’s new companion matched that level of skill.

Yusaku stood.
“I’ll notify the necessary people.”

A plan, coordinated with the FBI and CIA, was already in place. Agents were stationed around the main base, alert and ready. Conan knew it was now or never.

The plan finalized, Conan told Yusaku he needed to return to Kogoro’s agency for supplies—but in truth, he wanted to speak with Ran.

Kaito joined him as they walked. He seemed relaxed, crossing his arms behind his head and gazing at the sky. Conan shot him a sharp look. Without seeing the little boy’s face, Kaito noticed the gaze and abruptly turned toward him, a questioning expression on his face.

Conan whispered: “I know we have to stay passive tomorrow, and that’s the right choice. But… I have a request… if you’re willing to accept it.”

Kaito’s bored expression instantly shifted to curious, his usual mischievous grin spreading across his face. “Thank goodness,” he said. “You know I’m not the type to just watch passively from a safe place.” His grin widened. “So, what’s the request?”

Conan tried to hide his smirk—this was definitely the part he liked most about the insane thief. He replied teasingly: “I want you to do what thieves do best.”

Kaito’s grin remained. “Sneaking in and stealing? That’s my profession!”

Conan’s expression turned serious. “For me, it’s important… because it won’t be the main focus tomorrow. I’m talking about the antidote for APTX…”

Kaito’s expression followed suit, becoming serious. “I see…”

Conan explained further: “In the organization’s main base, I expect there’s an intranet storing their most sensitive data on local servers. If an antidote exists, the information would be recorded there. The intranet isn’t connected to the internet, so it’s inaccessible from outside.”

Kaito looked thoughtfully at the sky. “So you want me to sneak in while everyone’s distracted and steal the data… before the organization can destroy it if necessary. Am I right?”

Conan nodded. “Will you do it? And is it even possible?”

Kaito sighed. “I expected a more heroic role for myself, but this is fine. Should be too easy.” He gave a thumbs-up and winked.

Conan smiled, relieved, and added: “But please, don’t do anything else. Don’t interact with the members. Stay away from them, and if it’s impossible, retreat. Got that?… Or maybe I shouldn’t have asked you at all…”

Kaito giggled. “Already lost your trust in me? Don’t worry, tantei-kun, even if you hadn’t asked, I wouldn’t just sit quietly watching.”

Conan exhaled. “Right… that’s why I even asked.”

Still walking, Conan made an important decision and shared it with Kaito. That was the reason he wanted to speak with Ran. He needed to tell her the decision he had made.

When Conan returned to the agency, it was late, but Ran wasn’t upset—she knew it was Shinichi, not a child. He knocked on her door, and after a few seconds, she opened it curiously. Seeing the detective’s worried, almost lost expression, she immediately sensed something serious.

Ran led him to her room, and both sat on her bed in silence. Finally, Conan summoned the courage to look up into her eyes. In a quiet voice, he began: “Tomorrow… it will be the day.”

Ran understood instantly. Worry darkened her face as she listened. Conan continued: “After tomorrow, everything will be over—either in success or failure. It will be dangerous, and I don’t want you to worry about me. Please… don’t try anything reckless. Just wait until it’s over. Will you promise me to stay safe?”

The question was almost a plea. Ran, trusting him and recalling the last incident, felt guilty for causing trouble and bringing them both into danger. Although frustrated and unable to do anything, she nodded, tears forming in her eyes. “Yeah… I promise. I won’t cause you any trouble. But please… come back safe…”

Conan smiled, touched by her honesty. “I’m glad. Now I can focus on everything else knowing you’re safe.” His warm, genuine smile was one she had never seen before.

Then his expression darkened. The smile faded. “I’ve made another decision… Tomorrow will also decide if I return to myself or not. It’s our last chance to find the antidote. If we fail, I’ll have to continue living as Conan. But I can’t. This isn’t my place; this isn’t my body. That’s why I’ve decided to leave. Not just here, but Tokyo entirely. I won’t come back tomorrow, after everything is over… But I will return once we succeed and I become myself again. Kudou Shinichi belongs here, not Conan Edogawa.”

His voice betrayed uncertainty, as if he himself didn’t believe he could ever truly become Shinichi again. For Ran, tears rolled down her cheeks and onto her lap. Her hands clutched her knees as she shivered, trying not to cry aloud. This could be the last time she saw him, and the thought left her desperate.

Conan, unsure how to comfort her as Conan, gently placed his hand on her arm. Ran felt the small touch and cried even harder, pulling him close in a sad hug. Conan felt small and helpless—there was nothing more he could do.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

The next morning, while it was still dark, everything was ready. Conan rode in a car with Akai and Kaito, Yusaku driving. Even Kaito, usually so relaxed, was tense. The air in the car was thick with anticipation. They knew the FBI, CIA, and everyone else involved in the mission felt the same

Conan’s car arrived first, as they were supposed to maintain a safe distance. Akai and other agents checked the area for safety before Conan, Yusaku, and Kaito could enter the building. Unlike most operations, this wasn’t a deserted place—it was a luxury hotel. Yusaku and Yukiko used their connections to the owner. Yukiko, leveraging her status as a famous actress, had booked the entire hotel, naturally at a friendly price, since the owner was a fan. Yusaku made sure that every room appeared occupied by random civilians to avoid suspicion from the Black Organization.

Agents had prepped several rooms with computers, multiple screens, and all necessary equipment. One room was designated for Kaito and Conan, looking more like a fully equipped command office than a hotel room. Yusaku stationed himself in the hotel’s top room with glass facades, all treated so no one could see inside. Kaito helped with a mirror trick to prevent enemy snipers from spotting them. The hotel was swarming with agents and police. Akai, however, left to be on the ground with Amuro. Conan and Kaito weren’t thrilled about being so far from the action, but it couldn’t be helped.

Conan sat in front of the screens, equipping himself with multiple devices to maintain communication with the teams. His microphone was set to handle multiple conversations simultaneously, allowing him to switch channels at will. He opened various windows, loaded his saved plans from a USB, and checked his GPS tracker.

Kaito, on the other hand, didn’t sit. He had smuggled his own equipment into the room—a fact Conan noticed briefly before giving up. The thief methodically prepared his gadgets, installing them with expert precision on the computers. He equipped hidden earpieces, just as he had for Conan, readying himself for the task ahead. Once everything was set, Kaito stashed his nearly empty bag on a shelf and settled in, waiting for the mission’s start signal.

When the signal came, Conan tracked events via a newly installed camera. On his GPS map, he watched the teams disperse around the target. The little detective’s face grew tense and serious—the battle had begun.

Conan maintained calm, giving orders to the teams, while Kaito leaned back, observing and waiting for his moment. The troops infiltrated the Black Organization’s main base. FBI agents with cameras provided live footage. Amuro’s group attacked from the right side, silently neutralizing members who were caught off guard. The element of surprise was complete. Akai’s team entered from the left, equally smoothly. Conan was genuinely surprised—finally, a plan going perfectly after so many past failures.

He glanced at Kaito, but the thief was already gone. Not bothering him, Conan returned his attention to the screens.

Kaito’s POV:

Finally, the mission began. While Tantei-kun coordinated the teams, Kaito took his things and sneaked to the roof. He chose a side, where nobody, including Yusaku wouldn’t be able to see him with his hang glider. That’s why the thief chose a black hang glider. After checking the wind Kaito went to the edge of the roof and jumped down. He klicked a button on his belt and the black hang glider opened so he could freely fly into the darkness. The destined place was far from the hotel but with the hang glider he wouldn’t need more than three minutes. The thief flew in a safe distance and landed next to the base on the ground. Landing on the roof of the base would be suicide

Dressed for stealth, Kaito infiltrated the base after the troops had engaged. Every second counted; the data on the antidote had to be retrieved before the Organization could react. He moved through the corridors, occasionally encountering members, whom he incapacitated silently with sleeping-gas smoke bombs. He relayed their positions to Conan so agents could arrest them before waking.

Finally reaching the server room, Kaito peeked through the glass doors. Three members were working at the computers, oblivious to the chaos around them. He tossed in sleeping-gas bombs and waited for them to fall unconscious. Entering the room, he opened a call with Conan.

“Metantei, I’m in the server room and hacking into the system. No one’s noticed yet. We have a good chance at the data.” Kaito typed rapidly, standing to avoid letting his guard down.

Conan’s voice was taut with anticipation: “Are you in? Can you find it?”

“Yes, right now. Just a second,” Kaito replied, his fingers flying over the keyboard. On the other end, Conan heard the frantic mouse clicks, his heart pounding.

“I found the files. Let me check them,” Kaito said confidently.

Then silence. Not even Kaito’s breathing could be heard. Carefully, Conan called his name. A heavy sigh was the only response. Relief mingled with dread—nothing catastrophic had happened, but the silence was unnerving.

“There’s nothing… literally nothing. If there was data here, they removed it beforehand,” Kaito whispered.

Conan buried his head in his hands. The nightmare he had feared had come true. Horror threatened to overwhelm him, but he forced himself to focus. If necessary, Haibara could recreate the antidote, even if it took years.

“Shinichi, are you okay?” Kaito asked softly.

Conan composed himself. “Yes, I’m fine.”

Kaito smiled faintly, amazed at the strength this little body could wield.

Suddenly, the lights turned red, and a piercing alarm blared. Kaito noticed the servers and computers automatically initiating shutdowns, deleting files. He was annoyed—there was nothing left to erase.

“Kaito, get out! They noticed you. It’s too dangerous now. Leave!” Conan commanded.

“Relax, I’ll be back soon,” Kaito replied coolly. Conan grimaced at the thief’s calmness in such a critical moment.

Conan’s POV:

Right after the call with Kaito, Akai retreated and reported that the Black Organization was alarmed. Conan was genuinely surprised—he had expected them to react sooner. Despite that, there was still a noticeable advantage. Now that the members had finally noticed what was happening, they began positioning themselves, communicating with one another. Shots were fired, but no one had been hit yet.

Conan spoke into the phone with Yusaku: “Dad, do you see that? I think they’re trying to distract our people so the boss can escape. Am I right?”

Yusaku didn’t answer immediately. He had realized it as well, and then contacted all troops: “Listen, this is just a distraction. We cannot afford to lose the Leader or the higher-ranking members.”

While Conan listened, he monitored the infrared cameras observing the entire base from multiple angles. He could see the members gathering and leaving the lower areas. This movement allowed the troops to be led into positions that would counter the enemy effectively.

From the reports, Conan learned that some FBI and CIA agents had been shot—some were dead, others seriously injured. Fewer had died than expected, though Conan wished that nobody had. He had known from the beginning that survival for everyone was unrealistic.

So far, everything was still going smoothly. The agents had the upper hand. If they continued like this, the Black Organization would be shut down quickly. But to completely win the situation, they needed to capture the Boss, Karasuma, and the other high-ranking members.

Conan noticed on the infrared cameras that a larger group had split up. One group disappeared from sight. Panic surged through him. He knew Karasuma was among them, but how could he and the group vanish? He guessed they had placed something to block the camera’s view—they must have expected surveillance like this, with every step of theirs anticipated and calculated perfectly.

Conan called Yusaku, Akai, Amuro, and Kaito: “They disappeared! Something is blocking the sight. I think the leaders are trying to escape! The last time I saw them, they headed west!”

Yusaku issued new commands to the teams, focusing on capturing the boss. Conan scrutinized the map and building plans once again. He must have overlooked something. The blocked spot on the camera seemed small and had no obvious escape route—they would have to reappear once they moved. What was he missing?

When Akai confirmed that no one was in the camera’s blind spot, Conan’s panic intensified. Then realization struck. They had been there all along, and when the agents appeared, they had blended in and neutralized the rest.

Conan called Kaito and explained the situation: “That’s why I can’t contact Dad or the others. They’re pretending to be our FBI agents and have taken our devices. Now they know every step we take. I’m really glad you brought your own equipment—thanks to that, I can communicate with you without being traced. I can also guess how they mixed in with our agents. I mostly suspect Vermouth, since she learned to disguise herself like my mom…”

Kaito thought of his father for a moment. Then he replied, still calm but with a hint of impatience: “I understand. Do you know where they might head?”

Conan answered automatically: “Yes, there are a few options. They want to use our equipment to escape discreetly. One option is our cars, but I doubt they’ll choose those—they’re too far and not easily accessible. The other option is the helicopter the CIA landed on a lower rooftop after clearing the east area. No one would suspect agents returning to a cleared zone. Before splitting, the group had seven or eight people. After splitting, there must be three or four—one of them is Karasuma. If I’m not wrong, Vermouth went with the other group as a distraction… Kaito, I can’t let them escape!”

Kaito was silent for a moment, then responded calmly: “I got it. Check the shelf—I placed my bag there. There’s still a hang glider in it. It’s a bit small, but it’ll work for your size. I’ll make my way to the rooftop in the east. Try to meet me there. On the way, I’ll interfere with their signals and try to separate them—they need to be confused.”

Conan hesitated, then answered calmly: “You prepared all this? How did you know I’d need the hang glider and all these tools?!”

Kaito smirked. “I didn’t know exactly what would happen, but I like to prepare for every possible scenario. I didn’t expect it to come this far, though.”

Conan strapped on the hang glider and grabbed the rest of Kaito’s bag—his card gun and some sleeping gas bombs. When he tried to speak to Kaito, the connection cut out. A bad feeling settled in, but he guessed it had to do with the signal disruption Kaito had mentioned.

Sneaking to the rooftop, Conan jumped with the glider. There was no time for stealth; he flew straight toward the designated roof.

Yusaku, watching everything through binoculars from his room, panicked at the lost signal. Seeing his son fly straight into danger, he felt a mix of fear and anger—a surge he hadn’t felt in years.

Kaito’s POV:

Kaito rushed through the floors toward the east wing. Moving in stealth mode, he noticed corpses and injured people scattered across the ground. A wave of unease washed over him. Then he realized the real danger.

He ran smoothly and reached a large storeroom, quickly hiding behind some boxes. There, he saw a few members of the Black Organization. And they were exactly who Conan was searching for: Gin and Vodka. Gin held a small black box in his hand.

People dressed in FBI uniforms joined them. Among them was Vermouth—Kaito recognized her instantly. Behind her was a man disguised as a very old individual, his face partially covered. Kaito’s stomach turned when he realized this had to be their boss—it had to be Karasuma.

He couldn’t hear their conversation, but he saw Gin hand the small box to Karasuma. The boss opened it, took something out, and returned it to Gin. Kaito couldn’t discern what it was. Vermouth then began disguising Gin and Vodka, preparing them to escape as well.

Kaito knew that if he didn’t follow them immediately, they would get away, and all their efforts would be wasted. But he also knew that Conan, landing on the rooftop, would now be in grave danger. Kaito had to reach Conan—he could no longer warn him. His device had disrupted all communication, and he had no time to fix it. The right choice was clear: he had to protect the detective.

At that moment, Kaito felt a presence behind him—a sense of being watched. Slowly, half-paralyzed by shock, he turned. Whoever was behind him could be a killer. The intruder’s ability to remain unnoticed signaled extreme skill and danger.

As he fully turned, Kaito saw a man dressed in dark clothing, swiftly reaching out to cover Kaito’s mouth. Kaito didn’t scream; fear or reflex had kept him silent. He immediately recognized the man by his frame and stature. His eyes widened, but his face remained calm. Then the man withdrew his hand.

Of course—it was him. Only the real first-generation Kaito Kid could sneak up on him like this. Kaito locked eyes with his father. Toichi raised a finger to his lips, signaling silence. Kaito acknowledged it and redirected his attention to the members in front of him.

The group now numbered five: Karasuma, Gin, Vodka, and two less important members. Vermouth had departed, likely for another mission. The five remaining members, disguised as FBI agents, left the storeroom heading east.

Kaito turned back to his father. Toichi whispered, “Kaito… do what you must. I’ll handle the detective. Trust me. We can’t let them escape.”

Kaito felt a mixture of surprise and relief. He could now follow the enemies as he trusted his father to look after Conan since he was much more skilled then himself. He nodded, giving Toichi a meaningful gaze.

As he turned to leave, a hand touched his shoulder. Kaito looked back. Toichi whispered, “Kaito, be careful.” Then he released his son’s shoulder. Kaito didn’t need a reminder—he was always alert and valued his life.

Kaito followed the dark-clad men silently for a while. They seemed unaware of him—until a loud noise erupted. An invading FBI troop had entered the floor. The Organization members instantly hid behind boxes and shelves.

Kaito was annoyed that his covert pursuit had been interrupted, knowing the intruding agents wouldn’t easily catch the black-clad men. Shooting broke out between the two sides.

Then, an idea—brilliant, as only Conan would call it—struck Kaito. While the forces fought, he tossed enough smoke bombs to blind everyone. Sleeping gas was too risky; he might have succumbed himself, and he had no mask to protect him.

As he heard the floor fill with coughing, he realized the black-clad men were using the confusion to flee—just as he had hoped. Kaito seized the moment to execute his plan.

Conan’s POV:

Conan landed with his hang glider on a shadowy spot of the roof. He knew he was an easy target if he lingered there—served on a golden plate for the Organization’s escape. Every second counted. Swiftly but cautiously, Conan scanned the rooftop before moving toward the door that led back into the building. He checked twice for movement, but luckily no one seemed near, even though the distant rattle of gunfire echoed from below. They’ll be here soon, Conan thought grimly.

He slipped inside and found himself in a long aisle lined with doors on both sides. His heart pounded as paranoia drove him to hurry into the nearest room. He shut the door behind him, breathing fast and hard. He needed a plan—to intercept, or at least delay, the approaching enemies.

Gunfire and shouting rumbled faintly through the halls, growing nearer. Fear tugged at him, but Conan’s mind remained razor-sharp. He began rearranging the room: shifting boxes, moving shelves, setting the stage for traps and escape routes. The rooms on one side of the aisle were interconnected, offering him options.

Then silence. The shooting had stopped. Conan froze. It wasn’t relief—it was the kind of silence that screamed danger. His heart beat faster, every breath sharp in his own ears. That’s when he heard it: a faint sound.

Crying.

It was the quiet sobbing of a child, drifting from the rooms across the aisle. Conan’s chest tightened. A child? Here? The thought of what the Organization might do made his stomach churn. He couldn’t ignore it.

After one more glance at the corridor, Conan dashed across and slipped into the opposite room, moving like a shadow toward the source of the sound.

There, in the dark, he found a woman’s body sprawled on the floor, one arm wrapped around a crying child. The boy looked no older than five or seven. The woman’s skin was still warm, but when Conan checked her pulse, it was gone. A gunshot wound told the rest.

“Hey… what happened?” Conan asked gently.

The boy sobbed harder, babbling about bad men shooting everywhere. Then, suddenly, his crying halted. His face froze with a terrified memory.

“What is it?” Conan pressed, calm but urgent.

“My sister,” the boy whimpered. “She ran away! I don’t know where she is!”

Conan’s gut clenched. If she’s still here, she’s in danger. He crouched down. “Which way did she go? Can you tell me? Please, we have to find her.”

The boy sniffled and finally pointed with a trembling finger toward the next room—toward the roof side.

Conan rose, the child clutching his sleeve tightly. Leaving him behind with his mother’s corpse was unthinkable. “Stay close,” he whispered, as he carefully opened the next door.

Inside, it was another storeroom—this one clearly used for biological experiments. Large glass walls lined one side, probably designed for decontamination in case of toxic gas leaks. Beyond the glass was another section of the roof.

Conan scanned the room. Shadows, shelves, equipment—plenty of hiding spots. He stepped forward cautiously, still listening for footsteps in the corridor. None came.

Then the boy tugged his sleeve, whispering with sudden hope. “I think I saw something move under that table.” He pointed toward a desk near the glass façade.

Conan approached slowly, tension high. He crouched, checked beneath—nothing. He must have imagined it.

And then—cold steel pressed against the back of his head.

Conan’s blood froze. He knew that feeling too well—the muzzle of a gun. His body locked up, his mind scrambling.

“Don’t move. Hands up.”

The voice wasn’t an adult’s. It came from the child.

Conan’s thoughts reeled. He obeyed, raising his hands, while his heart thundered. The boy’s voice had shifted—still the same pitch, but the tone was cold, commanding, chillingly adult.

“Now, walk to the glass door. Open it.”

The pieces began to click in Conan’s head, though the picture was terrifying. He moved as ordered, the boy pressing the gun harder against his skull. Step by step, Conan was forced outside onto the roof until he stood at the very edge, hands raised. His stomach lurched as he looked down—the building stretched dizzyingly far below. One slip, and he was gone.

“Turn around,” the boy ordered sharply.

Conan hesitated, but did as told, careful not to lose his footing. Slowly, he lifted his face—

And froze.

What stared back at him were the most horrifying eyes he had ever seen. Eyes set in the face of a child. He had seen murderers of every kind, eyes filled with cruelty, rage, insanity. But these were different. They were dead and alive at the same time—an impossible, haunting void behind a child’s face.

The boy with the gun started to talk, a crazy grin on his face:
“You! You destroyed everything! And you even managed to shut down in one day what I built up for years!”

Conan’s suspicions were confirmed. He carefully replied, not wanting to upset the boy, still standing at the edge of the roof:
“So… it’s you, Karasuma…”

Karasuma, in the body of a child, laughed insanely while playing with the loaded gun.
“Hahaha, yes, it’s me! When your people invaded this place, I knew it was over. But at least I wanted to take you with me!”

His cold gaze sent shivers down Conan’s spine.

Conan continued:
“You took the APTX… only to reach this goal.”

Karasuma grinned even wider. The sight of a child with such madness was disturbing. He twirled the gun dangerously around his small finger and said:
“Well, I’m used to it. How else do you think I’ve lived for so long? I should have been dead ages ago. Once I grew old again, my sicknesses would’ve killed me. That’s why I planned today’s meeting as preparation for my absence. But thanks to you, that doesn’t matter anymore.”

Conan processed his words. That explained why the organization had been in such a rush. Still, curiosity got the better of him:
“So why didn’t you use the APTX earlier? You didn’t need to get that old again…”

Karasuma whirled the gun and began humming a childish tune, before abruptly stopping.
“Authority, detective. You can’t rule an entire organization in a child’s body. That’s why I delayed the transformation as long as possible.”

Conan understood and stayed silent. As if reading his mind, Karasuma went on:
“I rarely used the antidote—only when I had to appear before my people, so they wouldn’t start believing I no longer existed.”

He pulled a small black box from his pocket, opened it, and held it up in front of Conan, the gun pressing against the detective’s forehead. Inside were four neatly placed capsules.

The Antidote!

The insane boy stood next to Conan at the edge of the roof, never lowering his gun. With one hand he pulled out a capsule, placed it between his teeth, and tore it open. Grinning, he scattered the powder into the wind.
“These four capsules are the only ones in existence. Well… I suppose I should say three.”

Conan went pale. If this was true, then all hope of returning to his body was gone. For the first time, falling from this building didn’t seem the worst fate.

Karasuma reveled in Conan’s despair. He quickly opened two capsules at once and, laughing, released the powder into the air. Conan swallowed hard, unable to stop him. Finally, Karasuma took the last capsule, cracked it with his teeth, spat out the casing, and fixed Conan with a deadly gaze:
“Farewell, Kudou Shinichi.”

His calm voice made Conan freeze. In slow motion, he watched the final antidote scatter into the night wind. The light faded from his eyes. Hope was gone. He no longer cared what happened—soon the FBI would come, and Karasuma would be caught. Nothing could save either of them anymore.

Karasuma laughed louder than ever, intoxicated by Conan’s despair. Then, suddenly silent, he lifted the gun and aimed it directly between Conan’s eyes. Only a few meters separated them. His finger tightened on the trigger.
“You must pay for your deeds. Goodbye, Conan Edogawa.”

Even though Conan had felt numb seconds ago, the realization of imminent death made his heartbeat explode. Ran’s face flashed before him. Regret surged through him—so many things left unsaid. Tears welled in his eyes as he closed them, just as he saw the trigger being pulled.

Click.

After Yusaku lost sight of his son entering the building, he went to confirm what he already suspected. He checked the room where Kaito had been, but of course it was empty. With all connections down, communication was impossible. He had already alerted nearby agents, but they were too far to arrive in time.

Impatiently, Yusaku returned to the windows and scanned the building. His heart nearly stopped when he spotted his son. Through the binoculars, he saw Conan standing on the edge of the roof, a gun pointed at his head. He immediately guessed who the other “child” was—but his mind went blank. He could only stare.

When Yusaku saw the boy pulling the trigger, he wanted to look away. But he was paralyzed, forced to watch.

The gun fired—
and a massive banner shot out of the barrel.

Yusaku gasped, breathing again as relief crashed over him. Time itself seemed to stop. Then, out of the shadows, a man appeared, stepping into the scene beside the two children.

Yusaku’s heart started beating again, steadier this time. A whisper escaped his lips, filled with gratitude:
“…Thank you…”

A sound of trumpets echoed. Conan opened his eyes and saw the devilish boy’s disgusted face. The gun in Karasuma’s hand theatrically fired a colorful banner, followed by a victory jingle.
Conan blinked in disbelief. From a distance, it looked almost harmless — like two children playing with a toy gun.

Then, from the shadows, a tall figure appeared, clapping and laughing joyfully.
“Hahaha, nice shot! Well done, young boy.”

At first, Conan thought it must be Kaito’s doing, but then he recognized who it was. Toichi stepped closer, cheerful as ever.

Karasuma shouted furiously: “Where is my gun?!”
Toichi still smiled: “Right in your hand, young boy.”

He enjoyed the sight of Karasuma losing all control, shouting like an upset child. The magician continued with a chilling voice: “It’s over.”

Karasuma could already hear FBI agents rushing to the roof door. In one last desperate move, he charged at Conan.
“You will die with me!”

Conan froze in shock as Karasuma pulled him over the edge. For a split second, Conan felt himself falling — but a firm grip on his elbow stopped him. Toichi effortlessly held the small detective in the air, while the other boy plunged screaming into the abyss.

Subconsciously, Conan realized Toichi had never even tried to save Karasuma. It was over. Karasuma was dead. Despite the tragedy, Conan let out a relieved sigh when his feet touched solid ground again.

The FBI stormed the rooftop, but Toichi vanished in an instant, disguised as one of them. With a quick hand signal, he declared the area clear and led Conan away while the others secured the site.

Conan regained his composure, glaring at him:
“You are the same!” he said in a disgusted tone.

Toichi laughed. “Hahaha, what do you mean?”
“You both make a drama out of everything and enjoy it, no matter how serious it is. I thought it was just Kaito, but now I see where he got it from... You watched the whole scene, didn’t you?”

Conan’s eyes shot daggers at him. Toichi chuckled, still cheerful:
“Well, where’s the fun if everything goes too smoothly?”

Conan groaned in frustration. “I thought I was going to die! And you turned it into a comedy!”
Toichi laughed even louder at the memory.

Conan’s voice sharpened. “If you had interrupted earlier... the antidote could have been saved...”

His expression fell into despair. Toichi stopped walking, bent down, and ruffled his hair with a gentle smile. Conan stared at him, puzzled.

Then it hit him. “Where’s Kaito?! Is he alright?!”
Toichi smiled. “I’m sure he is.”
Conan looked alarmed. “You don’t know?! Why didn’t you check on him?!”
Still calm, Toichi answered: “Actually, I do know.”

“How?!” Conan snapped, more like an accusation than a question.

The magician’s smile didn’t falter. “Because he’s awesome.”
Conan blinked, dumbfounded. Toichi added: “Besides, I promised him I’d take care of you.”

Conan sighed. If even Kaito’s father wasn’t worried, maybe he shouldn’t be either. Still, unease lingered.

From afar, he heard his father’s voice calling out. Yusaku rushed over, his face pale with exhaustion. By the time Conan turned to point at Toichi, the man had already vanished. Conan clicked his tongue in annoyance. Both thieves are equally insufferable, he thought.

“Shinichi, how are you? Are you alright? I saw what happened...” Yusaku’s voice carried more concern for his son’s state of mind than his body.

Conan sighed. “I’ll be fine. But the antidote... it’s gone.”
Yusaku nodded silently, resting a hand on his son’s shoulder in comfort.

Conan’s eyes hardened with determination. “But the most important thing is: we did it. The Black Organization is down. What about Gin and Vodka?”
“The lines are back up,” Yusaku replied. “I’ve been informed they were captured — badly injured. It’s uncertain if they’ll survive. As for Karasuma, I told the police to check the body that fell. What they found wasn’t a child, but an unrecognizably old man. It seems death returned him to his real body...”

Conan swallowed. “So death resets you... I see. And about Kaito?”
Yusaku shook his head. “We couldn’t contact him.”
Conan forced a calm tone: “If he was here with me, then I believe he’ll be fine.”
Yusaku nodded. “Yes, I think the same. Where is he now?”
“He just... disappeared,” Conan said with a shrug.

Yusaku sighed. “Our debt to the thieves is rising exponentially.”
For the first time since it all began, Conan chuckled faintly. “Yeah, seems so.”

Relieved to see his son smile, Yusaku said: “Let’s go home.”
But Conan’s smile faded as he looked down. “Go ahead without me. I need time to think.”

He didn’t reveal his plan — that if he couldn’t return to his true self, he would leave. Yusaku, worried again, simply nodded.

They left the entrance, passing through swarms of police and FBI. Jodie, Akai, Amuro, and Camel were in heated discussion. Conan just waved tiredly and walked away. No one dared to stop him. They all felt the heavy sadness weighing on him.

Yusaku joined the group and told them quietly: “Leave him alone.”

Kaito moved outside the Black Organization’s base, finding a hidden corner behind some trees. Blood dripped from his arm, leaving a trail that disappeared into the grass. He leaned against a tree, observing the scene: agents and police swarmed the area, blue and red lights painting the scene as if it were daylight. People were arrested, treated, or moved, and corpses carried away. Gripping his wounded arm, Kaito felt vulnerable and didn’t want anyone to see him. The injury was serious but manageable alone. He slid down and sat for a short rest.

Once again he noticed a presence but this time he could recognize it immediately. He didn’t even look up when Toichi came closer and sat down next to him. “Good job Kaito, how do you feel?” Kaito looked up in his eyes. He was too exhausted to feel any sort of emotions: “Ugh well, I’m Okay, I guess...” He looked down to his bleeding arm which he was pressing to slow the bleeding. Toichi smiled gently and pulled Kaitos arm. Kaito twitched from pain and gave his father an annoyed glance. Said father already brought some equipment to treat the wound. Kaito observed him quietly and peacefully while Toichi carefully cleaned the wound and prepared for further treatment. He took a tweezer and calmly warned Kaito: “I will pull out the bullet, here take this, the pain will be strong.” With both hands Toichi wrung some fabric to a tight rope and reached it to Kaito. Before Kaito bit in the fabric he sarcastically asked not very amused: “You brought that much equipment, but haven’t got any painkillers?” Toichi laughed cheerfully: “Who gets shot has to deal with the consequences. If you’d take better care of yourself, this wouldn’t be needed.” Kaito smirked at that comment and bit in the fabric. Toichi took the tweezer in his right hand and started to go for the bullet in Kaitos arm. His hands moved precisely. When the pain rose Kaito bit harder in the fabric, but he never made a sound. Few seconds later Toichi pulled out the bullet and cleaned the wound once again. The atmosphere was calm and comforting; he felt no anger or sadness, just gladness at spending time with his long-lost father. He noticed Toichi felt the same, slowing his pace as he finished the bandages, as if savoring the moment.

Gently, Toichi asked, “Am I right in assuming you handled everything?”

Kaito smirked knowingly. “Of course.”

Toichi returned a gentle smile. “Don’t waste too much time. The little detective is close to desperation.”

Kaito nodded and rose taking the hand his father offered. Both hesitated briefly before letting go. Toichi then turned and left.

Some hours passed. Conan sat on the rooftop of a random building in Tokyo. Several attempts to get in touch with Kaito had failed. Still worried, he walked around the city long after midnight and eventually climbed onto the roof of one of the tallest buildings he passed. He needed time alone to think about what to do next and how to disappear. He was already freezing, but he didn’t care. His feet dangled over the edge as he numbly watched the fast-moving traffic and lights below.

The sound of a door opening brought him back to reality. He knew it could only be the thief. From the heavy steps, he sensed something was off without turning around.

“Kaito… What happened to you? You’re injured?!” Conan’s voice sounded emptier than worried.

Kaito slowly approached. Halfway, he dropped a heavy bag to the ground but continued toward his little cousin. He carefully sat down next to Conan, making sure not to strain his wound. His legs dangled over the edge as well. Conan glanced at him and, seeing that Kaito was well-treated, sighed.

“Well, the plans changed midway,” Kaito said calmly.

Conan sighed again. “I see. I’m glad you’re alright.”

Kaito giggled. Conan’s mood was depressing, despite their main goal having been achieved.

“You really shouldn’t be like that, meitantei,” Kaito said gently.

Conan apologized, still emotionless. “I’m sorry. You’re right.”

Kaito sighed but couldn’t hide his excitement. “Well then, meitantei, let me perform some magic to cheer you up!”

The loud, excited voice hurt Conan’s ears. He turned to Kaito with an annoyed expression. “Really? Right now, your tricks are the last thing I want to see.”

Kaito placed a hand on his heart and played heartbroken. “Aww, that hurts. But I think this kind of magic would charm even your frozen heart, meitantei.”

Annoyed, Conan turned his face away. He really wasn’t in the mood. Then he felt Kaito take his small hand, cupping it gently with both of his.

He started to count down: “Three….two…one!” Then Kaito snapped with his free hand.

“What are you doing?” Conan asked again, looking directly into Kaito’s eyes.

“Magic!” Kaito grinned widely, letting go of Conan’s hand.

Conan now felt something in his closed palm. He guessed it was a small glass vessel. Without opening his hand, he asked, still unimpressed, “What is that?”

Kaito sighed, waving his hands, one clenched into a fist. “Isn’t it a detective’s job to figure it out?”

The thief theatrically opened his fist, just as he had in Singapore once before. Conan shot him an annoyed glance and opened his hand. Inside was indeed a small glass bottle—but it was the contents that made Conan’s eyes widen. There were four pills in it.

Conan’s pulse raced, his voice trembling. “K-Kaito… W-What is this?”

Kaito poked the boy gently on the head. “Hello, meitantei, are you there?”

Conan automatically elbowed him.

“It’s exactly what you think it is, meitantei,” Kaito said with a smirk in his Kid voice.

Conan looked at him unbelievingly. “B-But what about the pills Karasuma had?”

Kaito played innocent, raising his hands. “Well, what you saw flying and disappearing in the wind was nothing but powdered sugar.”

Conan’s heart pounded. His hands trembled as he gripped the small bottle, afraid of losing it. There it was—the antidote. Right in his hand.

His expression was indescribable. His eyes flickered, then closed, his free hand covering his mouth. Kaito patiently observed the detective’s reaction.

After a brief moment, Conan slowly opened his eyes. Tears rolled down his cheeks silently. Kaito turned his face to the sky and smiled lightly, letting the detective release his emotions.

When Conan seemed to regain control, he impatiently pulled a capsule from the small glass bottle. Kaito glanced at his watch.

“In thirty minutes, your Princess will be waiting,” he said, pointing to a bridge in a park far away—the park where Conan and Ran had talked after she discovered the truth. “The bag there has your clothes.”

Conan looked surprised. “You planned that…”

Kaito smirked. Conan hesitated briefly—the thought that the antidote could harm him crossed his mind—but he didn’t care. He swallowed the pill. Only then did he notice a blanket draped over his shoulders the entire time.

Conan placed his glasses, watch, and bow tie next to Kaito as a farewell and removed the rest of his clothes. The well-known warmth of the antidote spread through his body. When he was done unclothing, wrapped in the blanket, the warmth became intense, and the pain started. He tried not to cry out.

Kaito observed curiously from the corner of his eye. This was the first time he could see the transformation live. Conan’s heart threatened to explode, the heat and burst making his breathing unsteady. His hand pressed to his chest as he cried out. The pain was slightly different than usual. He briefly wondered if he would die this time.

The last cry was the loudest. Then silence.

Kaito, slightly flustered, realized the grown-up Kudo Shinichi lay on the ground, breathing heavily. He didn’t intervene—Shinichi seemed alive and healthy—so he stayed and looked away.

Shinichi’s breathing gradually slowed. His heartbeat remained fast but steadied slightly. The cold wind against his still-hot skin brought him back to his senses. He opened his eyes. The scene hadn’t changed. Kaito was still sitting on the edge of the roof, patiently watching the sky.

Shinichi looked at his hands—they seemed huge in comparison to before. He grabbed the bag next to him and opened it.

Silence.

“Are you serious, Kaito?” Shinichi said, hearing his adult voice.

“Oh, welcome back, meitantei. What do you mean?” Kaito replied.

Shinichi looked inside the bag again. There was his green jacket and yellow hoodie—the ones he wore on the day he turned into Conan at the amusement park (Ch. 1!!!).

“You really are addicted to drama,” Shinichi said casually as he put on the clothes.

Kaito giggled. “Actually, I thought it would be nice to reappear definitively the way you disappeared, no?”

Shinichi laughed. “Well, why not?”

Kaito noticed that Shinichi’s mood had lightened; he wasn’t even annoyed by the teasing anymore.

“There are only fifteen minutes left. You don’t want to be late for your great comeback, right?” Kaito said.

Shinichi’s smile was permanent, full of excitement. He started to leave the roof, then suddenly halted. He slowly returned to the edge. Kaito wondered what had stopped him.

Before Kaito could turn, Shinichi wrapped his arms around him from behind. The sudden hug made Kaito blush.

“Shinichi!” Kaito tried to wriggle free but quickly gave up.

“Hahaha, don’t be like that. I just want to thank you! Really, Kaito, thank you!”

Kaito waved him off nonchalantly, still trying to wriggle free.

“You’ll have to explain how you did that and what happened!” Shinichi added, loosening his hug.

“Yes, yes, don’t worry,” Kaito replied lightly.

Shinichi giggled: “In case I didn’t say it yet, your magic is the best. No, you are the best magician in the world. Your father was right—you really are awesome.”

Kaito, embarrassed, hushed him away: “Shinichi! Stop that! Smooth talking definitely doesn’t suit you!”

Shinichi laughed casually. “I’m only telling the truth.” He waved happily before leaving the rooftop.

Kaito scratched his head, still embarrassed, and watched the detective go.

Flashback Kaitos POV:

The smoke bombs made the room where the FBI fought against the Black Organization dusty and almost impossible to see through. Gin, coughing, pointed to the door next to them leading to an aisle. Not the direction they wanted, but the only escape route available. Karasuma went through the door first, and Gin waited for Vodka and the other two members to follow.

When the smoke filled the entire room, Kaito approached one of the two lower-ranking members and knocked him out with ease. In less than a minute, he was disguised as the member and had hidden the unconscious body. Kaito saw the Black Organization running through the door and followed the other lower-ranking member. Together, they ran down the long aisle. The aisle ran along the outer side of the building, covered with windows. The members walked deliberately, slightly bowed, along its length.

At a crosspoint to another aisle, the group made a short halt and hurriedly debated their next move. They seemed desperate and panicked. Surprisingly, the loudest one was Vodka; he wasn’t used to being cornered. While they argued, Kaito moved carefully and discreetly stole the black box containing the antidote for APTX. He suspected its contents and confirmed it the moment he held it. With skilled fingers, he slipped the pills out and replaced them with fakes filled with powdered sugar, prepared in advance in various colors in case of a similar scenario.

Once the switch was complete, Kaito moved closer to Gin to put the box back in place. But Gin, frustrated and tense, reacted aggressively, and Kaito accidentally bumped into him. Gin’s eyes narrowed with lethal intent. Kaito raised his hands in silent apology. Gin returned his attention to the heated discussion.

Karasuma raised his voice: “Of course. As I suspected, Vermouth betrayed us. She left without preparing the escape route I ordered. I expected it. When danger comes, she only cares about herself. We’re finished; there’s no way we can escape. The right aisle leads to the rooftop with the helicopter, but the FBI will be waiting. I don’t know what awaits you if you continue this way. Do as you wish. I’ll go to the rooftop. Someone must pay for destroying my organization. Gin, hand it over.”

At the same time Karasuma took a pill from his pocked and swallowed it.

Gin silently complied and handed over the black box with the fake pills. Karasuma disappeared down the dark aisle, and the group proceeded along the other path.

As they ran, Gin stopped in front of Kaito. “There’s something wrong with you!” he barked. Gin approached, grabbed Kaito’s face, and the mask fell off effortlessly. He threw Kaito to the ground and drew his gun, fury etched across his features. “I knew something was off when you bumped into me. The one you disguised as wouldn’t have dared come near me. But you didn’t care—your expression was fearless.” Gin pointed the gun at him. Vodka stood nearby, watching with displeasure. The other member had already fled.

Kaito realized the danger. Seeing Gin’s finger press the trigger, he rolled to the side, jumped, and pressed himself against the wall. There was nowhere to hide, and his pulse surged. Gin fired again; Kaito tried to dodge, but the bullet hit his arm. Without his agility, he would have been dead from the first shot. Vodka snorted, drew his own gun, and fired as Kaito dodged. Reaching the end of the wall, Kaito had no more options. He had left all his equipment behind when disguising himself; preparing to retrieve anything would take too long. He only had his card gun, which could not compete with real firearms.

Gin closed in, aiming directly at Kaito’s face. “You trash. I don’t know what you hoped for, but you failed. Die!”

Kaito shut his eyes as the trigger was pulled. Then glass shattered, and he opened his eyes. Gin fell. Another shattering sound followed, and Vodka collapsed. Blood spread across the floor. Kaito realized a sniper had shot them. In their panic, they had forgotten the aisle’s glass windows—a perfect target. But Kaito knew it wasn’t just any sniper. Akai had fired, hitting them in the chest. They were still alive but immobile. Vodka gasped for air, while Gin was already unconscious.

Kaito paused, shaken by witnessing people being shot—even killers. He breathed deeply and looked out the window, catching a faint reflection of Akai’s rifle. He smiled with relief. Akai, on the opposite building, exhaled, watching Kaito leave the base safely. Kaito’s wound concerned him briefly, but it wasn’t serious. Satisfied, Akai retreated.

End of the flashback

Chapter Text

Chapter 10
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Shinichi’s POV:

Shinichi rushed down the stairs of the building, unable to wait any longer to get back to Ran. The staircase felt endless, but he realized with a smile that his legs carried him much faster now than when he was Conan. It still felt unusual to be back in his adult body, and he had to hold on to the railing to avoid tripping.

At last he reached the exit. Stepping onto the street, he took a deep breath, the cold night air cooling his lungs still heated from the transformation. After quickly orienting himself, he set off in the direction where Ran would be waiting. His long strides carried him faster than expected—ten minutes at most to reach the park from here.

He ran, carefully crossing the streets, until halfway there exhaustion began to set in. His heart pounded from the sprint, his cheeks flushed, and his muscles started to burn. But Shinichi only smiled wider. The hammering in his chest reminded him he was alive—reminded him that he was himself.

Whenever he had taken Haibara’s prototype antidote in the past, he could always feel the clock ticking. Running, strain, or fatigue would make the drug wear off faster, triggering his return to Conan. But now, there was nothing. No pain in his chest, no heat, nothing at all. This time it felt final. The only thing he noticed was ordinary exhaustion. His stamina had declined, his muscles weakened during the long time he had lived as Conan—but he didn’t care.

Filled with both fatigue and exhilaration, he kept running toward the place he longed for. As he neared the park, he could already make out a dark silhouette leaning on the bridge railing, gazing down into the water.

Ran’s POV (a few hours earlier):
Ran sat in her room, staring out the window. The sun had already set, and the streetlights lit up the darkness. It was late, she thought impatiently. With every passing minute her hope dimmed, though she refused to give it up entirely.

Weary, she rested her face on the cold windowsill and closed her eyes. Just as she was about to doze off, a faint tapping made her open them again. It took her a moment to realize where the sound came from—until she saw a white dove outside, knocking on the glass.

Puzzled, she opened the window. The bird flew inside, a small object tied to its leg. Carefully, Ran untied it, and the dove immediately flew off again. It was a piece of white paper, neatly folded into a tiny square. Unfolding it took time; it had been folded over and over again. At last she smoothed it out.

The first thing she noticed was the cheeky sketch of Kaitou Kid’s trademark grin. She frowned, then began to read the message:

“Tonight at 2:00 AM I will return the most valuable treasure to its rightful owner! – Kaitou Kid”

Next to it was another grinning Kid sketch, and beneath the text a small fragment of a map. Ran instantly recognized the place—and her eyes widened as she guessed what “the most valuable treasure” could mean. Her cheeks flushed with hope and excitement.

Her tiredness vanished. She hurried to change out of her pajamas, and by the time she was ready it was nearly the announced hour. She set off for the park.

She arrived early. At that hour the park was quiet and dark, the faint light making her uneasy. Still, with determination she walked to the small bridge and leaned on the railing. She gazed at the river flowing beneath, watching cherry blossoms drifting on the water. It was the end of March, the blossoms in full bloom—though in the darkness it was hard to make out the trees along the riverbanks.

Ran lost all sense of time until hurried footsteps broke the silence. She glanced at her phone—it was already five minutes past two. Her heart fluttered uncontrollably as the steps drew nearer.

At first she saw only a dark silhouette halting a few meters from the bridge. Then the figure stepped closer, into the radius of a streetlamp. The light fell full upon him.

Shinichi.

Ran froze, staring in silence, her mind struggling to process what stood before her. For a fleeting second she wondered if Kaito Kid might be disguising himself to trick her. But she knew immediately it was the real Shinichi. Her heart told her so—its rapid, trembling beat never lied.

Unbidden, tears welled up in her eyes, glittering in the dim light of the lamps.

“Shinichi…”

Shinichis POV:
Shinichi stood in front of the bridge, panting heavily, his hands gripping his knees for support. And he needed that support. He paused for a moment to catch his breath before taking a step forward. Only then did he notice the streetlight above him, and his eyes twitched as they adjusted to the brightness. When his vision cleared, he met glittering eyes gazing back at him.

His heart, just calming from the long run, started pounding again. There she was—Ran, standing on the bridge. Indescribable emotions rushed through his mind. He wanted to laugh with joy and cry from sorrow all at once. And when he heard her call his name in that soft, quiet voice, his heart skipped before racing even faster.

“Ran…” The word left his lips without thought.

Ran twitched at the sound. When had Shinichi’s voice become so unfamiliar to her, she asked herself.

He longed to finally run into her arms—not to be hugged as Conan had been, but to take her into his embrace as Shinichi. Yet, he couldn’t. There was something he had to do first. He had to apologize.

The detective drew in a deep breath and closed his eyes, feeling Ran’s teary gaze fixed on him. With an unsteady but determined voice, he began:

“Ran, listen. Before anything else, there’s something I need to clear up.”

Ran remained silent. Her grip on the rail tightened, her eyes widening.

“I finally made it back to myself. This time forever. But I can’t ignore everything I did to you and just call you my girlfriend as if nothing happened.” He paused, and Ran’s expression grew uneasy.

“I lied to you so many times. There were countless situations that could’ve been avoided if I’d been honest. I regret every tear you shed because I wasn’t there.” His gaze dropped, haunted by memories of her loneliness. Then, raising his eyes with new determination: “Ran, I want to apologize from the bottom of my heart for every time I hurt you. I don’t expect forgiveness. But I promise I’ll never lie to you again. I can’t promise I’ll never hurt you—but I will do everything in my power so that, when you cry, your tears are only of happiness.”

Shinichi faltered, out of breath, and noticed tears running down Ran’s cheeks. Alarmed, he hurried on:

“Ran, there’s one more thing I have to tell you.” His voice broke; his cheeks reddened. “I-I love you.”

Ran gasped, placing both hands over her mouth. This was the moment she had longed for—not through a phone call, not from “Conan,” and not the half-confession in London (Ch. 743). She wanted it from Shinichi, pure and honest.

Her tears flowed even harder. In panic, Shinichi stammered on:

“T-That’s why... Ran! I want to ask you to go out with me again! I-If you’ll still accept me… It’s okay if you don’t…” His face flushed as he scratched the back of his head, his voice trembling with insecurity. He looked down in embarrassment—until he heard a quiet giggle.

When he glanced up, Ran was smiling through her tears.

“You’re such a jerk,” she laughed softly.

Shinichi blinked, baffled.

“All right. I accept your apology. But honestly—I forgave you long ago. “And since when do you talk like that? That’s not like you.”

Shinichi flushed deeper, glancing away.

Ran didn’t wait for an answer. She whispered gently: “Shinichi… I love you too.”

Relief washed over him, his heart racing.

“Yes, I want to go out with you… again. Since you just broke up with me.” She teased with a smile.

“I-I didn’t mean to—” Shinichi began, but Ran cut him off with laughter.

“I’m just teasing. And there’s one more thing I need to say...”

Confused but curious, Shinichi listened.

“Shinichi, welcome back.” Her voice was wholehearted, her smile warm. Then, pointing at him sternly: “And don’t you dare leave me again!”

Her smile erased months of sadness, stress, and pain in an instant. Shinichi smiled softly in return, then rushed forward, pulling her into his arms. They both exhaled in relief, as if a heavy weight had lifted.

Ran buried her face against his chest, while Shinichi wrapped her tightly in his arms, holding her as if he never wanted to let go.

Click.

Both startled at the sudden noise. Then they realized: along the river, a row of pink lanterns lit up, casting a warm glow that mirrored on the water. More lights illuminated the cherry trees in their full bloom. Just as the scene seemed too much, the river filled with drifting blossoms, forming a pink path across the surface.

The spectacle was breathtaking. Even Shinichi had to admit it left him speechless. Yet when he turned back to Ran, he knew the most beautiful sight here was her.

Blushing, he cupped her cheek, slowly drawing her face closer. Ran’s eyes widened, but when his breath brushed her skin, she closed hers. Moments later, Shinichi’s lips touched hers. Their hearts beating in the same rapid rhythm.

A long moment passed before they parted, uncaring of time itself.

When Ran’s eyelids began to droop, Shinichi took her hand, guiding her gently back home. Before leaving, they both glanced back one last time at the illuminated bridge—the place of their first kiss, a memory never to fade.

On the way, Shinichi asked: “Ran. How did you end up here?”

Ran thought for a moment, then pulled a folded white paper from her jacket. Shinichi unfolded it, reading quickly.

“Ugh. I knew it. A dove brought this, didn’t it?”

Ran giggled and nodded.

“Well, that Kid sure knows how to play the romantic,” she mused.

Shinichi scowled. “Yeah… But what’s with ‘returning the most valuable treasure to its rightful owner’? He makes it sound like I’m an object.”

Ran clung to his arm with a smile. “A gem,” she said simply.

He blinked at her, confused.

“My gem,” she added with a teasing grin.

Shinichi tried to mask his blush with a scowl, but failed miserably.

Hand in hand, they walked slowly back to the agency, unwilling to let go.

Kaito’s (short) POV:

Kaito still sat on the same rooftop as before and dialed a number on his phone.

“Kaito! Where are you?! You haven’t answered for ages! Kaito?!”
Aoko’s hysterical voice made his ears ring.

Quietly, he replied, “Aoko, I’m here—calm down. I did get into some trouble, but everything’s fine now.”

Aoko let out a relieved sigh. “Thank goodness… Where are you now? Do you need anything?”

Kaito answered energetically, “In a few minutes I’ll head home. Hmm… could you bring me some chocolate? I really need that right now.”

Another sigh from Aoko. “All right… nothing else?”

Kaito hesitated, then carefully added, “Uh, maybe… some painkillers would be nice?”

He could practically feel Aoko’s anger through the phone.
“So you are hurt!” she snapped, not even phrasing it as a question.

Kaito staggered, trying to play it off. “Ugh, maybe just a bit. But I’ve been treated already. Well then, I’ll be in your care! Don’t forget the chocolate! See ya!”

Before Aoko could explode at him, he ended the call and turned back to what he had been doing.

With binoculars, Kaito observed the bridge where the detective’s girlfriend was already waiting. A short while later, the detective himself arrived. Kaito watched, waiting for the right moment to press the button on his remote.

“Geez, what’s taking them so long? I hope they don’t end up breaking up or something…” He impatiently tapped the device in his hand. “I don’t want all my preparations to be for nothing.”

He continued observing for several minutes until he finally saw the two embrace.
“Finally! That took forever,” he muttered, pressing the button.

Pocketing the binoculars, he smirked. “You called me the best magician too early, meitantei! What do you say now, huh? Hehehe…”

Silence.

Just maybe, for a moment, Kaito felt silly for holding a monologue.

Arriving at the detective’s agency, Ran tightened her grip on Shinichi’s hand. It felt strange. For months this place had been their home, and now they had to part. Bringing Shinichi inside would be impossible—Kogoro would kill him. Ran lowered her gaze sadly.
“Maybe if I explain it to Dad...”
Shinichi shook his head with a gentle smile.
“Nah, it’s already late. I’ll be fine. Besides, I still haven’t told anyone where I’ve been or what happened. I’ll just go… home, after such a long time.”
Ran mirrored his smile.
“All right. But don’t disappear again—promise me!”
Shinichi chuckled softly.
“Don’t worry, I won’t ever leave you again.”
Ran giggled too, still uneasy about letting him go.
“And throw those clothes away. I hate them!”
“I’ll burn them!” Shinichi replied with a grin.

Both laughed quietly before sharing one last hug. Then Shinichi turned and made his way home.

Never had Shinichi felt so uneasy standing before his own house. The lights were still on. He walked through the gate and searched for the right key. He wasn’t used to them anymore and had to check several before finding the one for the front door. Carefully, he slid it in and opened the door as quietly as possible.

Once inside, he heard voices coming from the living room. Apparently no one had noticed him yet. Shinichi slipped off his shoes and made his way there. As his hand pressed down the doorknob, the chatter suddenly stopped. Hesitantly, he opened the door and stepped in.

All eyes turned to him. For a moment, he could only manage a small, apologetic smile.
“Tadaima.”

Silence. Their stares burned into him. In the room were his parents, Akai, Amuro, Jodie, and Camel. Every one of them looked shocked. The first to move was his mother. Yukiko rushed to her son, hugging him tightly as tears rolled down her cheeks.
“Shin-chan! You’re back! I’m so glad!”
Shinichi blushed in embarrassment.
“Mom, stop calling me like that!”
But Yukiko ignored him and held on even tighter.

Then Yusaku spoke carefully.
“Shinichi… it’s not temporary this time, right?”
Shinichi smiled and shook his head.
“No, this time it’s permanent. For sure.”
Yusaku still looked doubtful.
“But how?”
Scratching his head, Shinichi glanced aside, clearly annoyed at the thought of explaining.
“Well... let’s just say… some kind of magic.”

Yusaku instantly understood whom his son meant. A knowing laugh escaped him.
“Haha, I see. They never fail to surprise us.”
Akai and the others didn’t follow, but the tension in their faces eased.

Yusaku’s expression softened into a warm smile.
“Welcome back, Shinichi.”
Shinichi returned the smile, and one by one the others did the same.

Akai teased:
“Ah, I’ll miss Edogawa Conan.”
Shinichi frowned.
“Please. I never want to hear that name again.”
Amuro smirked at Akai’s jab. Camel only looked confused, while Jodie wore a stunned expression. For her, long-held suspicions were finally confirmed, and the reactions of the others sealed it.

Exhaustion suddenly crashed over Shinichi. Leaning against the wall, he felt his strength drain. Not only the transformation but the entire day’s events caught up to him at once. His eyelids grew heavy. Yukiko hurried to steady him, but he straightened himself first.
“I’m fine, just tired. I hope you don’t mind if I excuse myself and go to bed.”
“Of course,” Yukiko said softly, still worried. “Good night.” She kissed his cheek, making him groan in annoyance. Laughter rippled from the others, but Shinichi was too tired to react. He simply wished them good night and dragged himself upstairs.

Entering his room, Shinichi collapsed onto his bed. The sheets smelled freshly changed. With effort he got up just long enough to pull on his pajamas, then crawled under the blanket. Within a minute, he was fast asleep.

“Ow! That hurts!” Kaito complained loudly as Aoko poked his wound.
“That’s what you get for doing dangerous things!” she shot back, sitting beside his bed, clearly upset.

“Here, first you need something to eat.” She pulled a carefully wrapped bowl of soup from her bag. Kaito smiled. He really was hungry but had forgotten in the chaos of recent events. Aoko, still in her pajamas since she lived next door, set the bowl on the shelf beside him.

“Feed me,” Kaito demanded with a grin.

Aoko gave him a death glare. Startled, he still dared to try again:
“Pleaaaase. You’re supposed to take care of me.” His tone was playful.

Aoko sighed. “You seem fine to me. Feed yourself.”

Kaito widened his eyes, putting on his best puppy look. She sighed again.
“Bakaito… alright.” Blushing, she picked up the spoon and began feeding her boyfriend. Said boyfriend was visibly thrilled to be spoiled.

When the bowl was finally empty, Kaito leaned back, satisfied. Aoko relaxed too, letting out another long sigh.

“Did you bring me some chocolate?” he asked eagerly.

Aoko frowned. “How can you think about something that unhealthy right now? You just had soup.”

“Please, Aoko,” Kaito begged, putting on mock sadness. She knew perfectly well he was teasing. With an exasperated look, she took a chocolate bar from her bag and unwrapped it. She broke a piece of it and held it in her hand. Provokingly she asked: “Shall I feed you the chocolate too?”

Kaito smirked, leaning closer. “Yes please.”

He opened his mouth waiting for the chocolate. Aoko sent him an annoyed glance and put the piece of chocolate in her own mouth. “Hey, that’s really mean!” Kaito pouted, though he wasn’t truly upset. In fact, he liked it when Aoko teased him.

Muffled by the chocolate in her mouth, Aoko replied: “Didn’t you want me to feed you?”

Kaito blinked, confused, a giant question mark written across his face—until Aoko suddenly bent down and kissed him.

He froze in shock, cheeks burning crimson, while the taste of chocolate melted on his lips. When she finally pulled back, Kaito, still flushed, could only grin cheekily at her.

He wanted to tease her more—but was immediately silenced with a sharp poke to his wound.

“Ouch!” he yelped, only then realizing he hadn’t felt his pain at all during the last hour.

Still, he couldn’t resist pushing more. “Aoko… don’t you want to feed me more chocolate?”

Her face flushed bright red as she hammered his arm with a few quick punches.
“Don’t push your luck!”

Kaito just laughed and planted a quick kiss on the top of her head.

A warm ray of sunlight slipped through the curtains of Shinichi’s room and touched his face. Still asleep, he turned over to avoid the light bothering his eyes. When the smell of coffee and food reached his nose, Shinichi slowly left the realm of his dreams and woke up. Still dizzy, he thought about the haunting dream he had just seen and wondered if everything that had happened the night before had been real. The detective carefully opened his eyes and recognized his own room—the one he hadn’t slept in for months. He turned onto his back and raised his hands. They still looked large, and Shinichi’s lips curved into a smile of relief. It’s real.

He remembered the scene in the park, on the bridge, and blushed, smiling happily. Hugging his pillow tightly, he pressed his face into it and giggled. Minutes passed until he was fully awake. No matter how tempting the smell from the kitchen was, Shinichi decided to take a shower first. Last night he had fallen asleep without washing up, and he badly needed to refresh himself.

After finishing, he headed downstairs to the kitchen. At the table sat his parents, drinking coffee. Yusaku was reading the newspaper. Yukiko immediately stood up smiling when she noticed her son joining them. She went to the kitchen and returned with freshly brewed coffee and a prepared plate with fried eggs and some salad. Shinichi joined them with a quiet “good morning.” Yukiko greeted him cheerfully and served the food. Yusaku lifted his eyes from the paper and also wished his son a good morning.

Since yesterday afternoon Shinichi hadn’t eaten anything, and now he was starving. He thanked her for the meal and began eating with a happy expression. Yusaku set the newspaper aside and studied his son closely.
“How are you feeling?”
Surprised, Shinichi looked up while still chewing the fried eggs and replied cheerfully: “Amazing! How did everything go? I wasn’t there when you all discussed it.”
Yusaku smiled lightly. “I’m glad you seem to be yourself again. As for the rest—we’ll take care of it. You’ve done enough. We decided to keep it secret from the media for now. There are still members of the organization out there we want to catch. If they realize the organization has collapsed, they’ll go into hiding. We’ll try to lure them out with traps and catch every last one.”
Shinichi nodded in agreement, then asked carefully: “What about Gin and Vodka?”

Yusaku lowered his gaze, but another voice answered: “Both are still in critical condition. It’s uncertain if they’ll make it.”
Shinichi’s expression barely changed. “I see...” He wasn’t sure how to feel about it. Should he pity the fact that two murderers might die soon, or feel relieved? He didn’t know. Deep down, he couldn’t deny a sense of relief that they were incapacitated and unable to harm anyone for a while. But that very feeling felt wrong to him. His mind wrestled with the thought. He pushed it aside and focused on his food.

“And Vermouth?” Shinichi asked, knowing the answer.

Yusaku sighed: “She got away, as always.”

Shinichi hummed as a response.

When finished, he helped his mother clean up and wash the dishes. Yukiko looked surprised at her son, watching how naturally he did it, as if he had always done so. Noticing her stare, Shinichi realized the reason:
“Ugh... I guess it became a habit when I helped Ran as Conan...” Slightly embarrassed, he turned back to drying the dishes with a cloth.
Yukiko giggled and teased: “All the years I raised you I couldn’t discipline you, but after a few months with your wife you even help with the household. Ran really is a good girl.” She grinned knowingly.
Shinichi answered, annoyed and embarrassed: “Mom... I was in the body of a six years old. I had no choice.”

He still thought about how Yukiko had called Ran his wife. Sonoko had always joked about it, calling them husband and wife, but now that they were actually a couple it felt even more embarrassing. Not that he disliked the thought, though.

While drinking his second cup of coffee, Shinichi checked his phone. No messages. After thinking for a moment, he typed one to Ran, wishing her a good morning. Then he remembered the thief being hurt and asked how he was, telling him to call back once awake—knowing that idiot would probably sleep until noon. Normally, Shinichi was the same, but this time he was too excited. He hadn’t even needed the coffee to make the wheels in his head spin perfectly. When Ran’s reply came, wishing him a good morning too, Shinichi smiled gently to himself. It still felt unreal.

He went to his room to dress and gather a few things before leaving. There was something important he had to do. At the entrance, Yusaku raised an eyebrow at him as he put on his shoes.
Shinichi smiled confidently. “I’m just heading to Hakase, no need to panic.”
Yusaku sighed at his son’s teasing tone.

It was a nice feeling, not needing to stretch to reach the bell anymore. Hearing the heavy steps approaching, Shinichi grew even more excited. The door opened to reveal a still-sleepy professor, who blinked at him, not processing who stood there. After a few seconds, his expression shifted—from surprise, to confusion, to doubt.
“Sh-Shinichi?”
The question was serious; too many people had already disguised themselves as him. Shinichi just smiled reassuringly. “Yeah, it’s the real me.”

From the familiar sound of Shinichi’s voice, Hakase knew it was truly him.
“S-Shinichi, c-come in! What happened?”

Shinichi entered as he always did, nothing unusual for him. In the living room, he saw Haibara typing at her notebook, not even glancing up. In an indifferent tone she greeted him: “Ah, it’s you, Kudo-kun.”
Shinichi felt slightly offended by her disinterest and replied casually: “Yeah, good morning to you too, Haibara.”

She flinched at his voice and finally turned her face toward him, while he made himself comfortable on the couch. Her mind began processing what was going on. Hakase brought tea and quietly sat across from Shinichi, still visibly confused.

Haibara asked in a neutral tone: “Did you use the last antidote I gave you? And for what reason—just to sit here enjoying yourself?” Her voice grew sharper.
Shinichi tried to play it cool. “Of course not. I used the real antidote. So what’s wrong with me being here, enjoying my time?” He wanted to tease her back for her cold treatment.

Her eyes widened, and she grew angry. “What are you talking about? Explain!”
Shinichi lifted a small glass vial with two pills inside. Dramatically holding it up to the sunlight, he squinted and pretended to inspect it. “I’m talking about this.”

Finally, he turned to the girl with a sheepish smile, amused at her shocked reaction. She instantly recognized the capsules.
“K-Kudo-kun, how do you have the real antidote? What happened?!”

Seeing the panic in her face, Shinichi’s expression softened. “Haibara... it’s over. They’re gone.”

His tender smile confirmed he wasn’t joking. The antidote for the APTX in his hands proved it, too. Haibara swallowed hard, her face twitching uncontrollably. She covered her eyes, but Shinichi still saw the tears streaming down her cheeks. Her sobs reached even Professor Agasa, who had silently watched the exchange. Panicking, he rushed to her side.
“Ai-kun, please don’t cry!” He turned to Shinichi, now serious: “Is it true?! Is it really over?!”

Shinichi simply nodded, a faint smile still on his face.

Haibara recovered surprisingly fast and made herself comfortable at the table, sipping the tea Hakase had brought earlier. Shinichi began to explain slowly what had happened to them. Both listened closely, their eyes following his lips with a mix of curiosity and relief.

After a while, Haibara asked quietly:
“Kudo-kun… Why didn’t you tell me what was going on all along? I was just hiding here as always, being useless and thinking we weren’t making any progress. Meanwhile, you destroyed the entire organization and even got the antidote...”

Shinichi smiled gently, the same expression he had always shown her as Conan.
“I wanted you to feel safe. And since it was too dangerous, I didn’t want you to be involved in all of this.”

He gave her a familiar grin on his now grown-up face.
“Besides, with your help everything started. You remember the… uh… strange call?”

Haibara narrowed her eyes, knowing exactly which call he meant. She was far from amused.

Troubled, the detective tried to explain:
“Ugh, well, my friend hacked into your PC and stole the data from when you tried to break into the organization’s system. And, uhm… because of that, everything turned out the way it did...”

The rest of the story he had already told them.

Haibara’s eye twitched in suspicion.
“Your friend?”

Shinichi tried to avoid the topic.
“Well, yeah. I’ll introduce you to him one day! But hey, look.”

He slid the vessel with the antidote across the table to the little girl. The distraction worked, and Haibara carefully took it in her small hands.

“I already used one, as you can see,” Shinichi continued. “I haven’t told anyone else that I still have more left. That’s why I’m trusting you with this. We have to be careful, though. You can use one for yourself, and the other should be used to reproduce it. I’m sure there are more people who went through the same as we did. If we find them, I want to be able to help. But I don’t want the antidote or the poison to go public. Only you can do it, Haibara...”

Haibara fell deep into thought before answering softly but firmly:
“I understand. I’ll reproduce the antidote and keep it a secret from everyone.”

It was her way of making up for her past mistakes, though she believed it would never truly be enough. Still, she felt it was her duty to help the innocent victims who had suffered from APTX.

Shinichi sighed in relief, though curiosity flickered across his face.
“Aren’t you going to use it? The antidote?”

The girl flinched uncomfortably.
“I’m not as reckless as you. I’ll have to analyze it and check its compatibility with my body. Just because you survived doesn’t mean it will have the same effect on me.”

She knew it sounded like an excuse. The real antidote likely wouldn’t harm her, but she still wasn’t ready to take it immediately.

Shinichi only shrugged at her answer and let it be. He stood up, stretched, and smiled widely as he gestured to leave. He returned to his house, expecting to find Akai there. He wanted to talk to him briefly.

Shinichi entered his home humming happily. He thought he would get used to being himself again right away, yet he still savored every moment of it.

In the living room, Akai was comfortably seated on the couch, reading some papers as if it were his own house. Well, for several months it had been, Shinichi thought. In truth, he didn’t mind Akai’s presence.

He greeted him cheerfully, his smile spreading across his face. Akai smirked in return. Shinichi sat down across from him, wearing a sheepish grin. He deliberately put on his “Conan smile” before speaking.

“Akai-san! I wanted to talk to you. Actually… I just wanted to give you something.”

Akai raised an eyebrow, waiting patiently.

Shinichi glanced around, making sure his parents weren’t nearby. Then, from his pocket, he pulled out a small plastic bag containing a single capsule and handed it to the sniper.

Akai didn’t need long to understand. He smirked.
“I see. I’ll pass it to her. Thank you.”

That was one of the things Shinichi liked about Akai—he didn’t need much explanation. A few words were enough for him to understand.

Shinichi had taken one pill from the vessel before giving it to Haibara. This one was meant for Akai’s and Sera’s mother, who had also been shrunk.

The detective smiled at Akai.
“No problem. If you know of others … please tell me.”

Akai understood that Shinichi was asking privately and just nodded.

After some light small talk, Shinichi decided to collect his thoughts and went upstairs to his bedroom.

Akai had already mentioned that they would need to find a solution for Conan’s disappearance. Too many people would start wondering about the little detective’s sudden absence.

The thought gave Shinichi a headache. How would he explain it to the people closest to him? Should he lie, or tell the truth? Kogoro would definitely kill him. He figured it was best to wait until the Black Organization incident became public. Then maybe he wouldn’t have to explain everything—or at least, not all of it.

And what about the Detective Boys? They were clingy, and though naive and innocent, they could be surprisingly sharp. They would notice something was off.

One thing Shinichi was sure of, though: he wanted to tell the truth to Inspector Megure. Also Takagi and Sato. They had worked well together, and although it was difficult to earn their trust as Conan, they had grown close.

More than once, Shinichi had been grateful—especially to Detective Takagi. Takagi respected him and took him seriously despite his childish appearance. Shinichi wanted to repay him and the others for the trust they had placed in Conan.

The rest, he would handle one way or another.

He still had to break the news to Heiji as well. He knew his friend would explode with anger for not being involved or asked for help—but that could wait too.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

A few days after Shinichi was finally back to being himself, it occurred to him that he should share the news with Heiji. Yet, he didn’t quite know how to go about it. Since he hadn’t involved Heiji in the takedown of the Black Organization, his best friend would undoubtedly freak out and pester him all day. Naturally, Shinichi had wanted to protect everyone else as best as possible and keep them out of danger—but he hadn’t considered the aftermath. Especially with his best friend, he should have told him immediately.

Shinichi brooded, poking at his food while sitting in a café with Ran. Frowning, he tried to figure out how to tell Heiji the news without setting him off. He also had to filter the information regarding KID in a plausible way. Ran noticed Shinichi’s dark expression and asked, “Shinichi, what’s wrong? What’s on your mind?”

Shinichi sighed. “How do I tell Heiji that I’m back to being myself and that my… case is finally solved? He’ll definitely flip out, and I’m not in the mood for stress right now.”

Ran furrowed her brow. “Maybe you’re overthinking it. I’m sure Heiji would be happy for you. Wait… he knew you were Conan? …Ahh, that makes sense now, why he clung so much to ‘Conan.’” Her expression shifted from concerned to mildly annoyed as she finished the sentence. Shinichi watched Ran’s emotions change and looked away to avoid her gaze.

Oh no, I just opened a whole new can of worms…, Shinichi thought.

“Well, it’s a little complicated. So much happened that I haven’t been able to tell everything yet..” he tried to smooth things over. Ran sighed and gave up, then pulled out her smartphone and turned to him. “We’ll make this simple—now, smile!” She flashed a peace sign and posed for a selfie. Shinichi’s hand instinctively mirrored hers, forming a peace sign as well. By the time he realized what was happening, all he could do was glare at the camera, exasperated. Satisfied, Ran sat back and typed on her phone.

“What are you doing?” Shinichi asked, slightly flustered.

Ran showed him the photo in a message thread:
“Look, Kazuha, Shinichi is back! This time for good—he’s finally solved his big case! 😄”

Shinichi panicked. “What?! Why did you—? And you sent that to Kazuha instead of Heiji!”

Ran answered calmly, “You know how those two are. Heiji probably already knows by now.”

Probably she was right… Shinichi thought.

A few seconds later, Ran’s phone rang. Heiji’s number. Shinichi rolled his eyes and buried his face in his hands. Ran cheerfully answered, “Hello, Heiji! What a rare occasion for you to call.”

Heiji seemed completely out of control, almost yelling into the phone. “Ran, watch out! Stay away from that guy! That’s not Shinichi—it’s definitely KID!”

“Eh…” Ran twisted her face. “Of course it’s him, I know. Calm down.”

“That can’t be! Stay away from him!” Heiji shouted harshly.

Now Ran was a little angry too. “Are you saying you think I’m stupid?! Here, take Shinichi—I can’t deal with this anymore!” With an awkward smile, Shinichi took the phone.

I meant exactly this drama… he thought.

Seeing Shinichi’s expression and guessing his thoughts, Ran just looked away, clearly annoyed.

“Hello, Hattori…” Shinichi began.

“Kudo! Is that really you?” After Ran’s intervention, Heiji had calmed down a bit.

“Yes, who else? A lot happened. I found the antidote, the organization is taken down, and I’ve been myself again for a few days now.” Shinichi cut it extremely short to avoid explaining much.

Heiji paused for a moment, processing what he heard. Shinichi’s words seemed believable, mentioning the antidote and the organization.

“…‘Kay, I see… Wait! Why are you only telling me now?!” Heiji’s temper flared again.

Ran watched the conversation, now calm. Maybe she felt a little sorry for Shinichi.

After a brief heated back-and-forth, they ended the call. Ran looked at Shinichi questioningly. He sighed, exhausted, and shrugged. “As expected…  but I couldn’t see that he was happy.”

Ran gave him a sympathetic, almost apologetic smile.

Shinichi leaned back in his chair and sipped his coffee. “Well, at least that’s done. But knowing Heiji, he’s probably already on his way to Tokyo and will show up at our door soon…”

“Do you really think so?” Ran asked, unconvinced.

“Absolutely… Let’s head back.”

Ran nodded, and the two of them paid and left the café.

Shinichi and Ran walked back to the Kudo Mansion. Originally, Ran had planned to go home, but after Shinichi mentioned that Heiji might show up, her curiosity got the better of her. Besides, there was a good chance Kazuha would be with him—and she wasn’t going to miss that.

Once inside, Shinichi headed to the kitchen to prepare some tea. They had just eaten, but he wanted to be a good host for his girlfriend. Ran sat down at the table and flipped through a magazine she had bought earlier at the bookstore. Shinichi brought the tea over and joined her. He scrolled through the chaotic messages Heiji had sent on his phone but ignored them for the moment, confident that the two would talk soon enough.

After a while, Ran looked up from her magazine and spoke. “Hey, Shinichi, is there anything else you haven’t told me yet?”

Caught off guard, Shinichi scratched his head awkwardly. “Uh… well, there’s quite a bit… Ah! Do I hear a motorcycle outside?! That’s definitely Heiji! Let’s go check!” Ran sighed and followed him to the window. “Wow, you were right—they’re both here. I didn’t expect them to actually come.”

Shinichi shrugged and waited until the doorbell rang.

When he opened the door, Heiji stood there, wide-eyed and speechless. He tried to say something, but no sound came out. Kazuha, however, waved at Ran and smiled, silently asking a question. Ran returned the smile.

Shinichi rolled his eyes and greeted them. “Hattori… good to see you.”

Still wordless, Heiji moved forward and grabbed Shinichi in a headlock, just as he had done with Conan, pulling him away from the girls. “It really is you! This is insane! What happened? You have to tell me everything!”

Shinichi wiggled free and pushed Heiji back. “Yes, yes, calm down. I’ll tell you everything. Now that it’s all over, there’s no danger for you.”

Heiji still stared at him with wide eyes, but then a broad smile spread across his face. “Congratulations, Kudo! I knew you could do it!” Before Shinichi could react, Heiji hugged him briefly, not too long, and then let go. “Okay, that’s enough… otherwise it’s weird.” Shinichi rolled his eyes but was genuinely glad that Heiji was happy for him. “Thanks!” he said.

Then Heiji frowned. “But I’m still mad that you didn’t involve me and just “came back” out of nowhere. Next time, I want to be involved.”

Shinichi grinned. “Honestly, I hope there isn’t a next time. I can’t handle that again.”

Heiji raised a corner of his mouth in understanding, which was unusual for him, but he completely empathized when he thought about the ordeal Shinichi had endured as Conan.

Meanwhile, Ran and Kazuha chatted quietly. Kazuha slightly scrunched her face while watching Heiji’s odd hug and turned to Ran. “Ran, this is weird. I’ve never really met Kudo-kun, but Heiji seems to know him from somewhere. Something’s off. You’re his girlfriend, right? Do you know how they became so close?”

Ran smiled sympathetically.

She didn’t know the story with Conan… of course, it all seemed strange to her.

“You know, Kazuha, they’re detectives. They’re just… like that,” Ran said apologetically, hoping Kazuha wouldn’t expect a full explanation.

Kazuha shrugged. “When we drove here, Heiji first went to your father’s detective agency. When I asked if he wanted to visit Conan, he panicked and drove straight to Kudo-kun instead. He was so fixated on seeing him.”

Ran smiled awkwardly and was about to respond when Heiji cut in, looking embarrassed. “It was a mistake, out of habit! Do you have to tell everyone everything?!”

Kazuha frowned, annoyed. “What can I do about the way you act? Pull yourself together or at least explain what’s going on in that stubborn head of yours!” She turned back to Ran and led her into the kitchen.

Heiji stood there, still speechless and embarrassed, until he heard Shinichi’s sly chuckle. He turned toward him and growled, “What’s so funny?”—more a rhetorical question than anything. Shinichi merely raised his hands defensively, still wearing an amused expression.

Once everyone calmed down, Heiji suggested going to Shibuya, where there were lots of people.

Ran looked at him questioningly. “Why there? Are you looking for something specific? Wouldn’t it be better somewhere quieter so you can talk things through?”

Heiji scratched his head, unsure how to explain. Shinichi interjected in a bored tone, “He’s just bored and hopes that if he’s with me, a new case might pop up that he can solve.”

Heiji defended himself abruptly. “Hey, that makes it sound like I want someone to get murdered!”

“Isn’t that kind of true?” Shinichi replied slyly.

“Of course not! But if a murder happens by chance, you’re like a compass leading us to it.”

Shinichi shook his head and rolled his eyes. The two girls followed suit.

“No way we’re going to Shibuya. Let’s pick a quiet place instead. Anyone have a suggestion?” Ran asked, arms crossed. Shinichi nodded in agreement but didn’t like that they were implicitly agreeing with Heiji’s comment that Shinichi was a “death compass.”

A little later, all four of them were heading toward a small shopping district. Once they arrived, Ran suggested that she and Kazuha go shopping, leaving Shinichi and Heiji to do whatever they wanted, waving them off. Heiji looked puzzled, but Shinichi understood—Ran was giving them the chance to talk things out. So, the four split into two pairs.

As Shinichi and Heiji strolled past the small shops, Heiji pressed for an explanation. Shinichi, however, wanted to do it in a calmer setting. So Heiji suggested an almost empty café. Shinichi sighed and agreed. Another café today, he thought.

Once they sat down and placed their orders, Shinichi began giving a brief version of the takedown of the Black Organization.

“W-Wait, you’re telling me this Karasuma guy actually shrank himself into a kid, tricked you, and almost killed you? And then some mysterious guy saved you by swapping his gun with a toy gun? You can’t be serious, right?” Heiji’s eyes were wide in disbelief. Shinichi frowned, annoyed. That really does sound ridiculous…

Heiji pressed on. “Okay, I get it. But what about the gaps? Don’t beat around the bush. Who’s the guy who’s been secretly helping you all this time?”

Shinichi thought for a while and sighed. It all felt like an interrogation. Still, he answered surprisingly honestly: “That was KID. I asked him for help.” He closed his eyes, hoping Heiji wouldn’t react the way he expected.

But Heiji was outraged. “What? You ask a criminal stranger for help but not me?! What were you thinking?! He could have betrayed you—or even been part of the Organization!”

Shinichi waved him off. “No, no, that’s not the case. He’s not a stranger—he’s my long-lost cousin. He’s very reliable, and I trust him. Thanks to him, I’m back to being myself. Don’t worry—we know each other very well by now. Family sticks together, you know.”

Shinichi deliberately chose a casual tone to tease Heiji a bit. Heiji processed the information slowly.

“Ah, I see… so that’s it… Wait, what?! Did you just say Kaitou KID is your cousin?!”

“Direct cousin,” Shinichi added dryly.

Heiji’s shocked expression made Shinichi drop his serious expression and made him laugh until his stomach hurt. Heiji could only stare, utterly unable to process what had just happened.

Once Shinichi calmed down and could no longer endure the silence of a stunned Heiji, he briefly explained the connection between their fathers—though not the details, as this case wasn’t fully resolved yet. After the dry interrogation, Shinichi was in a much better mood, and Heiji finally quieted down.

As they eventually got up to meet Kazuha and Ran, Heiji looked thoughtful and concerned.

“What’s wrong? Is something off?” Shinichi asked, genuinely worried.

Apart from the crazy story just now, Shinichi snickered inwardly.

Heiji kept his eyes on the ground as they walked.

“Say…, can I tell Kazuha about the Conan thing? Ugh… Don’t get me wrong—she seemed confused today, and I think it’s bothering her that she doesn’t understand some things. I don’t want to leave her out.”

Realizing what he had just said, Heiji panicked and raised his arms. “I mean… just the Conan stuff with you, no extra details, okay!?” He struggled to find the right words.

Shinichi gave him an exasperated smile. “Go ahead. The danger’s over anyway, and I’m curious to see if she believes you.” He chuckled to himself, imagining the scene.

Heiji’s eyes widened again, surprised this time. “R-Really??? I can?”

Shinichi looked a little more serious. “Under one condition.”

Heiji swallowed. “Which would be…?”

Shinichi relaxed and leaned back, arms crossed over his head. “You tell it to her as if it’s a secret and I know nothing about it. I don’t want to be bombarded with questions. I’ll pretend I don’t know she knows either.”

Heiji considered for a moment. “Hmm, that’s it? Since when are you so conflict-averse?”

Shinichi just shrugged.

Finally arriving at the meeting point, Kazuha was somewhat surprised to see Heiji so calm. Ran, on the other hand, wondered why Shinichi was in such a good mood. The story about the “long-lost cousin” would have to wait until Shinichi could fully explain everything to Ran.

The paths diverged, and everyone went home, Shinichi feeling significantly relieved—one less problem to worry about. Besides, the day had been generally fun.

The next morning, as Shinichi was sipping his coffee while reading the newspaper, a message from Heiji popped up on his phone: “Hey, was yesterday actually real, or did I just have some crazy dream?”
Shinichi rolled his eyes: “Yesterday was indeed real. What do you mean by crazy? Care to elaborate?” He couldn’t resist teasing Heiji a little more.

Ran, meanwhile, had already been warned by Shinichi about the situation with Kazuha. By the time morning came, her phone was blowing up with messages from Kazuha.

“Ran! Good morning! I’ve got a weird question for you! Heiji told me some crazy story—can you confirm it?!”

Ran sighed and typed back: “What exactly?”

Almost immediately the phone rang, and Ran picked up. “Good morning, Kazuha. What’s going on that you’re calling me so early?” She yawned.

Kazuha was completely flustered: “Uh… Is it true that Conan… is Kudo…?”

Ran went quiet for a moment, thinking about how best to answer. Kazuha, however, took the silence as if Ran had been caught off guard by the question.

Then Ran began: “Hm… yes, it’s true… You know that day when you visited me and I was upset? That was the time when I found out…”

Kazuha screamed into the phone: “So it really is true?!”

Ran couldn’t help but think that she and Heiji really did have the same temperament.

Kazuha kept pressing, still worked up: “Then you really bathed with him?!”

Ran’s face went bright red as she snapped back: “Is that seriously the only thing you can focus on after hearing such a crazy story?! And how… how do you even know that?! It was Conan!” Her voice was clearly flustered and embarrassed.

Kazuha just giggled, quickly slipping back into her usual self.

Then she added: “Don’t tell Kudo-kun that I know! Or else Heiji will kill me!”

Well, she processed that quickly, Ran thought with an eye-roll.

Once things calmed down, Ran explained a few more details until Kazuha was finally satisfied.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

Some time passed. It was April, and high school had started.
During those weeks, more members of the Black Organization were caught, some related cases were solved, and for once, everything else was going well too.

Shinichi spent his remaining holidays working on his relationship with Ran. No strange incidents happened, except the usual murders that seemed to follow the detective naturally. He still insisted on keeping his identity a secret from the media whenever he solved a case.

For now, “Conan” was said to be visiting his parents abroad. Until a solution was found, that was the official story. At least it kept people from bothering him for a while.

Only once did Shinichi meet with the thief. They both shared their sides of the story from the day of the shutdown. Kaito was fairly amused when he heard what kind of scene Toichi had made. Shinichi, however, scolded the thief for acting too much on his own and putting his life in such great danger. When Shinichi learned that Kaito had faced Gin and Vodka alone and nearly got himself killed, he was shocked. He was even more grateful to Akai, who had saved Kaito’s life.

That day Shinichi already noticed something was off. The thief behaved strangely, and to confirm his suspicion, Kaito insisted they shouldn’t meet for a while. He explained that he didn’t want to be connected to the incident. It was undeniable that people who had taken part in the shutdown realized that the one secretly helping was KID, and that Shinichi seemed to have some kind of connection to the famous thief. If suddenly an unfamiliar “friend” appeared by Shinichi’s side—especially one who happened to be a skilled magician—people could easily deduce that he was KID. At least, that was the reason Kaito gave him. He didn’t want to risk exposing his second identity. Shinichi had to admit it made sense, but he still couldn’t shake the feeling that something else was behind it.

Kaito also told him to relax and focus on adjusting to his new situation. It would be better if he spent time with the people Kudo Shinichi knew and got used to living his old life again. Shinichi had already been suspicious, but he let it slide. On one thing, the thief was right: adjusting to his real life would be a challenge after being Conan for so long. That’s exactly what he had been doing in the last weeks—until today.

It felt strange, walking the path to his high school again. If Ran hadn’t been holding his hand, Shinichi would have instinctively turned toward the elementary school he had attended as Conan. He was overwhelmed by the crowd of students. It wasn’t unfamiliar, but being surrounded by people his own real age felt strange. It also felt good. The students stared at him, and he waved at those he knew.

His class, standing in groups by the school gate, noticed the couple holding hands. Some winked, others even whistled. Both Ran and Shinichi blushed—it was the first time they had openly shown themselves as a couple. Even though some students teased them or made obscene comments, they still enjoyed it.

Sonoko approached with a wide, teasing grin: “Ah, the Kudos are arriving.”
Ran protested shyly: “S-Sonoko! Stop calling us that. People will misunderstand.”
Sonoko laughed devilishly: “See? Your husband doesn’t mind me calling you that. Maybe he finally realized he kept you waiting far too long—and almost lost you. I just hope he won’t disappear again. Next time I won’t let him off that easy!”

Shinichi turned to her, clearly annoyed: “There won’t be a next time.”
He said it far too seriously, subconsciously tightening his grip on Ran’s hand. His girlfriend blushed at his protective reaction. The blonde burst out laughing, amused, and then walked alongside them: “Now that you’re finally dating officially, we can go on a double date!” She squealed, already imagining plans with Makoto. Ran just smiled. She wasn’t against the idea. It was a pleasant thought—to do something as a group, with Shinichi, not Conan.

When they reached the classroom, Shinichi took a seat. Ran and Sonoko leaned against the wall next to him. There was still some time before classes began, and while they were chatting casually, Sonoko suddenly clapped her hands, pulling all attention to herself. Shinichi and Ran frowned at her excited expression.

With a wide grin, Sonoko whispered: “I haven’t told you the great news yet, right?”
The couple stared at her, unimpressed, waiting for her to continue.
“Alright, alright, I’ll tell you.” Shinichi was obviously irritated by her playful manner, but he listened.
“Uncle Jirokichi told me he received a heist note a few days ago. You guessed it! From none other than Kaitou KID!”

Shinichi froze: “What did you say?!” He shouted—much too loud. Embarrassed, he quickly tried to hide his face when the other students turned toward him.

Once the surprise faded from both girls’ faces, Sonoko smirked teasingly at him: “Ah, I didn’t know you were one of KID’s fanboys. Looks like you’ve been away for too long.”
She mocked him. The detective answered far too quickly: “I’m not.”

Both girls giggled at his reaction. They already knew he wanted to solve this “case,” but they had no idea about his actual relationship with the thief, except that Ran caught a small glimpse of it.

Gradually, Shinichi began to worry about Kaito. Lately, he had been acting very strangely, which was unusual for him. After Kaito had personally helped him, Shinichi felt it wasn’t entirely fair to be left out like this. After all, he knew Kaito was up to something.

When the bell rang for break, Shinichi stepped out of the school and tried to reach Kaito. No answer. “The number you have dialed is unavailable.”
What the… Shinichi cursed inwardly.

He opened the chat with Kaito and sent a message. It didn’t go through.
Did the damned thief really block me?

Shinichi was slightly annoyed—not because he was blocked, but because Kaito had shut himself off and left him uninvolved. He had thought they’d solve his case together.

Shinichi closed his eyes, thought for a moment, exhaled slowly, and rested his folded hands against his face, just like Sherlock Holmes always did.
No—he has a plan. I trust him. He has a plan, and I need to figure out what it is.

His eyes now sparkled with curiosity and challenge.

After classes, Shinichi called the head of the Suzuki family and sighed in relief when the old man accepted his offer to help with the riddles. Sonoko grinned when the detective asked for her uncle’s number beforehand. The blond girl could be annoying, but Shinichi definitely wanted to take part in the heist and catch the thief.

The two girls accompanied Shinichi to the police department. Jirokichi would be there with the KID task force.

Upon arriving, Jirokichi greeted him with a wide smile: “Kudo-kun! It’s a rare occasion for you to attend a heist! I actually wanted to invite the KID-killer Edogawa-kun, but he went abroad.”

What a shame…,” Shinichi thought, sarcastically.

Jirokichi continued: “When you called me, I was overjoyed! Who could be better than the KID-killer’s mentor? Edogawa-kun told us the things you taught him. You did well; we count on you!”

The now-grown “KID-killer” inwardly rolled his eyes.

After some small talk, the three high schoolers joined the task force. It was awkward for Shinichi to greet Nakamori-san after spending time with him as Conan. Nakamori seemed genuinely pleased by the smart detective’s presence, his eyes glittering with hope of catching that annoying thief.

Nervously, Shinichi asked for the heist note. Just thinking about it filled him with curiosity and excitement. Nakamori-san handed him the note, and he inspected it immediately. This time, the note was slightly different. At first glance, it was the usual card with a riddle on the front:

I’m going to pick up Japan’s forgotten sister.
After unappreciated sacrifices were made, I’m going to adjust the Diamonds’ value by placing it in its right light. Under the glowing full moon I will reveal its true colors.

Shinichi frowned. It was typical for Kaito to make his heist notes pompous, but this was slightly different. Just a nuance different.

One more strange thing was the note’s thickness. On the back, Shinichi noticed another card glued to it: a playing card—the Seven of Diamonds.

“Seven of Diamonds? ‘Adjust the Diamonds’ value’?” Shinichi pondered.

Would Kaito really target a diamond? If so, why make it so obvious? He read the other lines but couldn’t connect them. He asked the group for their conclusions.

Nakamori coughed and began: “We know KID is aiming for a diamond. We have no clue about the other lines, but we guess he wants to reveal a fake or something similar with the line: ‘I’m going to adjust the Diamonds’ value by placing it in its right light.’ The last line seems to confirm it: ‘Under the glowing full moon I will reveal its true colors.’ He probably aims for the next full moon.

Shinichi hummed thoughtfully. The exact time couldn’t be read from these lines, so the focus had to be elsewhere. Still, he disagreed with the rest of Nakamori’s interpretation. A diamond mentioned twice was too obvious. And the card—Seven of Diamonds—did the number have a special meaning? It had to, since Kaito created the riddle.

Minute by minute passed as the task force went about their usual work. Sonoko left with her uncle, while Shinichi stayed seated, unwilling to leave until he solved the riddle.

He turned the card over in his hand, analyzing it. Nothing unusual in the writing. In addition to the headache Kaito’s riddle caused, the grin of the typical KID drawing annoyed him. Yet Shinichi couldn’t hide the grin spreading across his face. This riddle was a challenge—one others wouldn’t be able to solve.

Ran interrupted his thoughts, asking curiously, “Shinichi, do you already know what is meant by ‘the forgotten sister’?”

Shinichi groaned in frustration. “I have no clue. It feels like there’s no connection. I don’t get the hint.”

Ran smiled lightly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Let’s go, Shinichi, it’s late.”

Shinichi nodded and stood, and they left the police department hand in hand. Though dark, the weather was pleasant. The scent of spring filled the air as Ran hummed happily, swinging their hands up and down. He giggled at her carefree behavior.

Suddenly, Ran stopped and looked at him. “Ne, Shinichi?”

He met her gaze. “Hmm?”

Ran’s expression was sad. “Is it… strange to have such feelings? I know it’s you, but I miss Conan’s presence. I-I know it sounds ridiculous, but waking up every day without him feels empty. I guess I just got used to it. Even though I know you’re one and the same, most of the time I thought you were two different people…”

Ran paused, and Shinichi swallowed, unsure of what to say. Taking a deep breath, her eyes filled with pain: “It feels like he died.” She smiled faintly and let her face fall.

Shinichi followed her gaze and softly said, “Ran… I’m sorry…”

Ran looked up, surprised. “No, Shinichi! I didn’t want you to apo—”

He gently placed a finger on her cheek. “Listen… I apologize again for everything I’ve done. It was my fault that you built a relationship with Conan. Don’t feel bad for that. I made you believe Conan was someone else. I consciously allowed you to develop feelings for a person who doesn’t exist. This should never have happened. It’s natural there’s a gap in your life. Emotions can’t vanish like Conan did… Not only did I pretend to be someone else, I played a big role in your life. I was always around, living with you… I was so selfish…”

He fell silent. Ran watched him intently, pressing his hand gently, a soft smile on her lips. “I think it’s okay. We’ll get over it. It’s just a matter of time. Don’t blame yourself anymore…”

Her words made him flush. After a short silence, he thought of her words and stammered nervously, “I-If it makes you feel even a little better… I-I also feel something is missing. Every morning, when I wake up, you’re not there to wish me good morning. I miss seeing your face first. I miss your cooking…”

He heard Ran giggle but was too embarrassed to look up. He took a deep breath. “I miss being with you, and I miss you taking care of me… I really miss all the time we spent until sleep. I even miss Kogoro, his annoyingly loud snoring, and when he hits me! I… I just miss being your family…”

The last sentence came out more thoughtful than he intended. At that moment, he realized what he truly missed. His eyes became glassy. He wanted a family that was always around him. He didn’t need a huge mansion; the small apartment he shared with Ran and Kogoro as Conan had been enough. Thinking of it now, warmth spread in his chest.

A cold hand touched his cheek. He looked up to see Ran’s worried face, still smiling faintly. “No, Shinichi. I don’t feel better knowing you feel that way. I’d never want you to miss anything. We should all be complete and happy, right?”

Shinichi smiled at her comforting words. Ran blushed and stammered, “M-Maybe in the future we can be our own family. T-That way we wouldn’t have to fear missing anything again…”

He flushed faster than he could process her words, mumbling as he looked aside, “Y-yeah, that would be nice…”

Ran quickened her pace and turned her gaze to the sky. “Look, the sky is so clear tonight.” She clearly tried to change the subject.

Shinichi followed her gaze, noticing her excitement. “The stars are shining so bright. Aren’t they beautiful?”

He examined the stars quietly. “Hmm, they are…”

Slowly, he pulled Ran toward him by her hand. She had no time to comprehend, looking into his eyes filled with affection before closing hers. Their lips met in a gentle  kiss—simple, yet full of passion. ‘Even the brightest stars couldn’t compare to the beauty of your eyes,’ Shinichi thought. The Time moved slowly. Suddenly he thought he literally heard a gear spinning.

‘Stars…’

Abruptly, he stopped and parted from the kiss. Ran raised an eyebrow, curious.

“What’s wrong, Shinichi?”

He smiled with a clever grin. “Thank you, Ran! With your help, I found the riddle’s solution!”

In his excitement, Shinichi placed both hands on Ran’s shoulders. Confused, she wondered what she had done to trigger such a reaction:
“Huh? Ugh... You’re welcome?”
He chuckled in reply.

Ran asked curiously: “So, what now?”

Shinichi laughed with satisfaction and walked ahead, pulling her by the hand:
“It can wait until tomorrow. There’s still plenty of time before the heist.”

Ran pondered for a moment before daring to ask:
“I guess you won’t tell me until tomorrow?”

Shinichi chuckled:
“Nope. You’ll have to accompany me to hear it!”

Ran sighed:
“Right, right...”

That’s what it means to have a detective as a boyfriend, she thought.

“You said you solved the riddle, Kudo-kun?” Megure-keibu looked skeptically at the high schooler.

When he heard that Kudo Shinichi was going to solve a riddle, he had joined the KID task force, bringing Takagi and Sato with him. Takagi seemed naively excited. Shinichi and Ran came by after classes. When Shinichi called Nakamori-keibu and told him he had solved KID’s riddle, even Jirokichi joined them. He looked delighted and clearly enjoyed himself.

Everyone in the office turned their attention to Shinichi, waiting for his reply. Nervously, the detective scratched the back of his head and began:
“Yeah, actually it’s not that hard to understand if you catch the hint. We focused too much on the mentioned diamonds.”

He picked up the card and repeated the riddle:

“I’m going to pick up Japan’s forgotten sister.
After unappreciated sacrifices were made, I’m going to adjust the Diamond’s value by placing it in its right light. Under the growing moon I will reveal its true colors.”

Shinichi turned the card in his hands to show them the back: the seven of diamonds.

“Our first mistake,” he continued, “was to misinterpret the card. Because it’s a riddle from the gem-stealing thief, we assumed it referred to diamonds. But the ‘diamonds’ can mean something else.”

The others frowned, trying to think of an alternative interpretation. Nakamori was the first to attempt:
“Hmmm... check? Or squares? Still doesn’t make sense.”

Shinichi looked around excited and then continued:
“No, it’s really much simpler. Just look at it.”

He held the playing card in the air and pointed at it. He was about to continue when Ran suddenly interrupted him:
“Stars...”

Shinichi looked at her in surprise, then smiled:
“That’s right. The diamonds could be interpreted as stars—seven stars.”

The group frowned again, not knowing how that helped. Nakamori, already impatient, demanded:
“All right, I get it. So what does that mean?”

Shinichi wondered briefly if they were even interested in the solution but pressed on:
“Well, the seven stars. It indicates a star cluster—the M45.”

Takagi raised his eyebrows:
“Ah! I’ve heard of that. But why this one? It has six bright stars, not seven.”

He frowned, lost in thought, and flushed when he noticed Sato’s teasing grin.
“W-What?”

Still smirking, Sato replied:
“I didn’t know you were into that kind of stuff. Hopelessly romantic.”

Takagi blushed harder, and before he could stammer anything Shinichi theatrically coughed to cut them off:
“Uhm, yes, what you said is right—when we’re talking about Japan. That’s when this line becomes important: ‘I’m going to pick up Japan’s forgotten sister.’ Takagi-keiji, do you know what else this star cluster is called?”

Takagi’s mood immediately brightened. Happy to contribute, he explained eagerly:
“Yeah! In Japan people call it ‘Subaru,’ like the car brand. If you look closely, the logo of Subaru cars shows six stars—they used the cluster as their trademark. But I still don’t get what that has to do with the line. And there are still only six stars, not seven.”

His expression twisted as he struggled to understand.

Shinichi continued:
“Right, that’s why KID mentions ‘Japan’s forgotten sister.’ In the East, Subaru is known as a cluster of six bright stars. But in the West it’s called ‘Pleiades,’ or the ‘Seven Sisters.’”

Everyone raised their eyes in surprise.

Ran interrupted quietly:
“But why seven and not six?”

Shinichi smiled in the way he always did when revealing a solution:
“Actually, there are seven bright stars in the cluster, but one is wavering, even though it shines brightly. That means it isn’t always visible. Japan and other Eastern countries didn’t acknowledge it as one of the brightest. KID was pointing at that one star—‘Japan’s forgotten sister.’ Once you see that, the rest of the riddle is pretty straightforward.”

Nakamori spoke up confidently:
“So the ‘unappreciated sacrifices’ also refer to the unacknowledged star? All right, then what gem is KID after?”

Shinichi scratched his head again, pondering how to explain it simply:
“To make it clearer—the targeted gem is a sugilite called ‘Subaru,’ which will be displayed at an exhibition in a few weeks. Again, the line ‘Japan’s forgotten sister’ hints at it. It was named after its Japanese discoverer, Dr. K. Sugi. Sugilite is one of the rarest and most valuable gems. In esoteric circles, it’s considered a mythical stone that warns humanity of the apocalypse.

‘Unappreciated sacrifices’ refers to the fact that it was only recently discovered, still not well known, yet believed to play a significant role in ‘warning’ mankind. ‘Adjusting the diamond’s value’ points to the seventh star again—the one valued differently in the West. ‘Placing it in the right light’ refers to the gem’s unique attribute: under artificial light, it reveals its true colors. Its natural deep purple glows even more intensely then. I suppose moonlight has the same effect. Finally, ‘under the glowing full moon’ points to the timing of the exhibition.”

Everyone around Shinichi stared in silence, mouths agape.

That was when Shinichi began to feel nervous and glanced helplessly at Ran, he wasn’t used to that much attention, after hiding for so long.

She blinked at him, disbelief on her face:
“And how were normal people supposed to figure that out?”

Shinichi tried to avoid everyone’s gazes:
“W-Well, I think only the first part was tricky. After figuring out the ‘Seven Sisters,’ it was easy. You just had to search for a gem’ connected to ‘Subaru’ on the web... Haha...”

Ran sighed. So did the others.

The room filled with chatter, and Shinichi was relieved the spotlight shifted away from him. Whenever he solved a case, he never realized how much his detective mode changed him.

Nakamori-keibu immediately began giving orders to gather every detail about the gem and the exhibition. Preparations for the heist had to be made. Since the last full moon was some days ago there was plenty of time.

Few days later, Jirokichi invited the high school detective to show him his new trap.

That was fast. How much money did this old geezer waste…, Shinichi thought, seeing the excitement in Jirokichi’s eyes.

The exhibition was set to take place in the Mori Art Museum, an impressive building completely surrounded by glass windows. Its shape resembled a bullet. From the “Sky Gallery,” visitors could enjoy a 360° panoramic view of Tokyo. When Shinichi entered the building, it was overwhelming. It was his first time visiting this museum. After regaining his composure, he walked straight toward the Task Force and the head of the Suzuki family.

In front of Jirokichi stood Nakamori-keibu, and next to him, a young boy. From behind, Shinichi couldn’t see his face clearly. As he approached, his gaze fell over the faces, and he froze in shock and disbelief. Next to Nakamori-keibu stood Kaito, calm, with a light, confident smile. Before Shinichi could say anything, the inspector coughed, interrupting his stunned stare: “Ah, hello Kudo-kun. I know it’s a bit strange. This is Kuroba Kaito-kun. He really does look like you. I would have been shocked in your place too.”

Ah, I see. So that’s the game you want to play. Fine, I’ll play along… for now. Shinichi thought and briefly sent a sharp gaze to Kaito.
Shinichi could’ve sworn he saw him twitch at this.

Kaito’s smile widened further. Shinichi quickly caught himself. Of course, he couldn’t let the others know that he already knew Kaito, so he played along: “Ahh, Kuroba-kun, nice to meet you. My name is Kudou Shinichi. It’s really... unbelievable how much we resemble each other.”

Kaito grinned: “Nice to meet you too, Kudou-kun. Haha, it’s not easy to have a face similar to a celebrity. Sometimes people mistake me for you.”

Shinichi rolled his eyes.

Nakamori-keibu interjected with another cough: “Kaito-kun sometimes assists us with KID’s heists since he’s a skilled magician. He often gives hints, and most of the time they prove correct. Today, Kaito will help us too. Maybe you two can work together.”

Shinichi thought, Really? “I... I see...” Both exchanged glances. Kaito enjoyed that Shinichi had to keep up the mask and couldn’t speak freely. Suddenly, Aoko joined Kaito, clinging to his arm. Nakamori-keibu’s displeasure was obvious, but Kaito ignored it.
Shinichi realized that Kaito and Aoko were officially dating. He introduced himself to Aoko once more, this time as Shinichi. She acted surprisingly shy during the introduction.

Meanwhile, Jirokichi called everyone to a specific area. Shinichi wanted to talk to Kaito, but there was never a moment alone. Even while Jirokichi presented his traps, they were always surrounded by police officers, and Aoko stayed glued to Kaito.

The trap itself wasn’t particularly challenging—not for KID. Shinichi kept walking with Kaito and Aoko, engaging in light small talk as if they were strangers. Kaito pointed out weak points in the trap and explained how it could be improved, mentioning where KID might attempt to intrude on the day of the heist. Astonishingly, his guesses aligned with Shinichi’s own.

Is he handicapping himself on purpose? Shinichi wondered. It seemed typical of Kaito’s behaviour when interacting with the Task Force.

Shinichi then explained to the officers how the trap could be made even more difficult for KID. Kaito grinned and agreed, even suggesting ways to optimize it further. Shinichi thought, This idiot must love taking risks. Both of them began exchanging opinions on the best way to catch KID, laughing and provoking each other playfully.

There was never a moment for private conversation. After listening to the discussion, Jirokichi laughed heartily, and Nakamori spoke in a good mood: “I knew you two would get along. If you continue like this, KID will see the next sunrise behind bars.” Nakamori tapped both on the shoulder, making them embarrassed. Then he turned and continued giving orders.

Shinichi rolled his eyes at Kaito, who winked at him. Aoko pulled Kaito away, and Shinichi began his own investigation of the building. It had been weeks since he last spoke with Kaito, and the thief’s behaviour since entering had made him even more wary. What is he up to?

Shinichi’s goal was to identify every possible escape route in case Kaito ended up in real danger. Easier said than done in a building made entirely of glass—every window could be a potential exit for KID with his hang glider. Still, Shinichi was determined to find a way to stop him—or secretly support his hidden objective.

On his way home, Shinichi wrote something in his notebook. Today’s events—the heist note and the incident earlier—had confirmed his suspicions.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

When he arrived at his mansion, he called Yusaku over for a talk. Yusaku had been home more often lately, or at least around Tokyo. Since learning about the situation with Toichi, he hadn’t left the city and had been trying to investigate on his own. Shinichi often asked him for updates, hoping he might have discovered something. As usual, Yusaku had nothing new today, which Shinichi could tell from the worried look on his face.

“Shinichi, how are things on your end? I heard Kaito is planning another heist. Any word from him?”

Shinichi looked a bit confused, unsure how to explain. Now fully attentive, Yusaku drilled him with a piercing gaze. Shinichi briefly explained that he currently had no contact with Kaito, then recounted the events surrounding the upcoming heist.

“I see…” Yusaku said thoughtfully.

“That’s exactly why I called you. There’s more going on than we thought. Kaito is following a plan. I don’t know exactly what it is yet, but having so much time until his heist is no coincidence—still a good three weeks to go.” Shinichi paused.

Yusaku thought for a moment, then asked seriously, “So, what have you figured out so far?”

Shinichi took out the heist note with the playing card and showed it to him. Yusaku frowned. “That doesn’t add up. It says he will reveal the true colors of the gem.”

Shinichi blinked, satisfied.

Yusaku continued, “That’s a challenge… a challenge for his opponents to show themselves.”

Shinichi nodded grimly.

Yusaku spoke with concern: “From what you’ve told me, Pandora… the gem that glows red in the moonlight… If the Organization is after such a gem and reads this heist note, they’ll definitely bring out their full force at the next heist…”

Shinichi nodded. “Exactly. That’s the problem. He’s daring Snake and his Organization to appear. He wants to end it once and for all. And the fact that he writes it so openly is also a call directed at us.”

Yusaku thought for a moment. “Hmm… KID has thousand of fans. If they show up in large numbers, they’d be in danger. I think he wants us to take care of that.”

Shinichi agreed. “Yes, I think so too. But exactly how? I don’t know. If the police block everything off, Snake’s people would never appear. If they change the location in the media, Snake would see it too. There has to be another way…”

Shinichi added: “By the way, in tonight’s news they will announce the heist. In Tomorrows newspaper it will also appear.”

Yusaku closed his eyes and let out a bitter sigh. “I wonder what Toichi thinks… wouldn’t he also be forced to act?”

Shinichi smirked confidently. “I think that’s part of his goal too. Kaito’s father said Pandora has always been with Kaito. You know that eccentric man—do you know what he might mean by that?”

Yusaku wasn’t thrilled about how his son spoke of Toichi, but after the incident on the rooftop, he couldn’t really blame him.

Yusaku cleared his throat as he noticed the short pause. “When I think about it… maybe Pandora wasn’t always something material…”

Shinichi looked surprised. He hadn’t thought of it that way before. Something flickered in Shinichi’s eyes.

Yusaku sighed deeply. “Alright… first, explain to me the solution to the heist note and what else you’ve discovered…”

Shinichi explained all the details he had to his father, and together they reflected on the information.

“Hmm…” Yusaku piqued his son’s curiosity. With a questioning look, Shinichi asked, “Hmm? Did you figure something out?”
Yusaku gazed thoughtfully out the window. “No, I was just thinking that the riddle on the heist note is quite romantic. Typical for the two of them…”
Shinichi couldn’t help but frown. “Huh?! Romantic? What are you talking about now?” For Shinichi, this was completely incomprehensible in the current situation.
Yusaku explained, “Kaito must have spent a lot of time with star constellations. The riddle was really clever, and I’m sure the girls who saw the solution in the media are even more smitten with KID now.”
Shinichi shook his head. What Yusaku said might be true. But seeing his father admire the romance in KID still made him shudder. Typical of a novelist.

Before they ended the evening, Shinichi said, “Tomorrow I’m going to Kaito’s house.”
Yusaku replied, “Do you really think you’ll succeed?”
Shinichi just shook his head.

But I need to confirm something, he told himself.

“I’ll try my luck anyway,” he answered his father calmly.

The next day, a Saturday, Shinichi set off for Ekoda. It took him a while to get there by train. As he stood in front of Kaito’s house, he wondered why he had even come. Kaito certainly wasn’t going to greet him warmly or share his plans—if he was even home at all.

Shinichi pressed the doorbell and waited. Nothing happened. He pressed it again. Nothing. Frustrated, he practically unleashed a barrage of ringing, even attempting a few moments of melody, until a window in the neighboring house opened.

Aoko Nakamori. At first, she looked slightly annoyed, but her expression quickly returned to normal.

She wasn’t surprised, though her expression carried a trace of amazement.

Very suspicious, Shinichi noted inwardly.

“Oh, Kudo-kun? What are you doing here…? Looking for Kaito? With that doorbell frenzy, you should be sure he’s not home—even if he is a late sleeper… Can I help you?”

Shinichi stammered, “Uh… do you know when Kuroba-kun will be back? I need to ask him something urgently.”

Aoko hesitated briefly. “He’s not here at the moment; he went abroad with his mother for a while. Something to do with a magic show, I think.”

She’s a poor liar, Shinichi thought. But he played along: “Oh? And what about school—the holidays are over.”

Aoko scratched her forehead. “You’ll have to ask him. He always comes up with weird ideas.”

Shinichi realized there was a grain of truth in her words and laughed. She probably didn’t know anything for sure.

Aoko frowned awkwardly.

Shinichi bid her farewell in high spirits. After all, he could at least confirm his suspicion. He then set off to continue his research.

Back at his manor, Shinichi went into his fully equipped office—the perfect place to research secret information.
He quickly reviewed everything on Kaito. All signs indicated he really was abroad. Las Vegas appeared in the system. Everything looked too clean and poorly documented, yet it was enough to fool the regular authorities. An obvious ruse.

Even though Shinichi knew Kaito was in Tokyo, he couldn’t track him down. No transactions, no traces—he didn’t appear on any camera in the entire city. Internally, Shinichi apologized to Jodie for using FBI equipment for his personal purposes.
Still, Kaito remained untraceable. If Kaito didn’t want to be found, then no one could. Shinichi mentally added a note: If I really wanted to, I could though…
Satisfied, he leaned back in his chair and grinned out the window.

Some time later, Shinichi was in the living room. Yusaku was there too, scanning the newspaper, but found nothing. In the background, the TV reported repeatedly on the upcoming KID heist. After Shinichi told his father about his search results for Kaito, Yusaku grew increasingly tense. Shinichi just shrugged and made himself a coffee.

Today or tomorrow? he wondered.
He set the thought aside and focused on the emerging problem of the next heist. How could he manage or clear an entire hysterical crowd without Snake’s organization noticing? Shinichi had already involved the FBI, and they said they would handle it and keep him informed. He shouldn’t overthink it, given how recent his own “case” was. Still, he thought it wouldn’t hurt to brainstorm a solution himself. After a while, he sketched several plans—until the beep of his phone pulled him from his thoughts.

Reading the message, he couldn’t help but smile.
Yusaku noticed and teased him a little: “You should spend more time with Ran and not get lost in a case again.” Shinichi blushed slightly.
Was it that obvious? he wondered.

Ran asked if they wanted to go out together. Shinichi welcomed the change and agreed. They had spent plenty of time together, but never on a proper date. He looked forward to it and beamed, even if slightly weighed down by the looming danger.

When he met up with Ran, he asked curiously where they were going. Ran wanted to surprise him. She grinned and answered, feigning innocence: “I thought we should redo our date at ‘Tropical Land,’ you know… this time with a happy ending.”

Pure horror spread across Shinichi’s face, and he went pale.
He had developed such a massive phobia of Tropical Land, much like Kaito has with fish.
He snorted at the thought internally.

Still, he gave Ran a desperate look.
Ran couldn’t hide her grin when she saw Shinichi’s reaction and burst out laughing. Shinichi furrowed his brow, confused.
When Ran finally calmed down, she relieved her boyfriend: “It was a joke. I actually thought you’d catch on right away, but you really took it seriously.” She wiped the tears from her face and continued, “I’ll never go to Tropical Land again. That was too traumatic—both the murder and the fact that you disappeared. I’m not risking that again.”

Shinichi let out a relieved sigh, and color returned to his face: “Thank goodness. I don’t want to go through that again. So… what did you actually plan?” he asked, curious again. Ran pulled out tickets. When Shinichi looked closer, he realized they were for the large aquarium and smiled at Ran in satisfaction.

What irony. But ‘I’ have no problem with fish, Shinichi thought to himself.

The date went smoothly. No murder, no mayhem. Shinichi and Ran genuinely had fun. Shinichi bought Ran a pendant, and bought a matching one for himself. They went to the aquarium’s restaurant, bought a few souvenirs, and admired the various sea creatures. Ran didn’t mind when Shinichi talked too much and laughed a lot.
A completely normal date. Finally—both thought.

In the evening, Shinichi walked Ran home. Holding hands, he accompanied her to the door, and they looked at each other expectantly. When Ran giggled, Shinichi did the same, but shortly after, he kissed her gently. Both blushed slightly but smiled contentedly as they parted. Just then, they noticed a figure behind them.

Kogoro stood there, eyes wide, having just arrived home. His face turned red with anger, and before he could chase after Shinichi, the boy hurriedly ran off, waving apologetically at Ran. She, a little embarrassed, just smiled back.

Kogoro, clearly unable to keep up with Shinichi, stopped, panting, and shouted aggressively, clenching his fists: “Hands off my daughter, you wannabe detective! Dare to come near her, and you’ll regret it!”

Ran sighed: “Dad, come inside. I already told you that Shinichi is my boyfriend…”

Kogoro turned to her, still pale, and wordlessly looked at his daughter, sad. Ran had explained him some time ago that she and the detective were officially together now, but he could only imagine a kindergarten-level relationship. Seeing the reality—that Ran was growing up—made him feel melancholy.

“Ran, get me my sake. I need it now,” he said as he entered the apartment. Ran simply agreed. At this heart-wrenching sight, she couldn’t scold him for drinking. Not today.

Still, she was very happy after the evening.

When Shinichi came home, it was already late and dark. A small light was still burning in the living room. Yusaku was in the same spot as before, typing rapidly on his laptop.

He’s really writing with motivation. I haven’t seen him this focused in a long time, Shinichi thought before making his presence known.

He lightly knocked on the doorframe so as not to startle Yusaku. Yusaku flinched slightly and turned toward his son.
“Oh, Shinichi, you’re back already.”
Shinichi frowned in confusion. “Take a look at the clock. I’ve been gone for at least half a day. You should pay more attention to your surroundings.”
Yusaku checked the clock, then looked at the window. “It’s already that late? I should probably stop for today.”
Shinichi blinked. “I’m glad you’re in a good writing flow, but you still need to take care of yourself. Where’s Mom, anyway?”

The past few days, he’d only seen his mother in passing. That was her way—if Yusaku was absorbed in something, she let him be.

Yusaku thought for a moment. “She’s already in bed, I guess... She complained that you’re barely spending any time with her.”
Shinichi furrowed his brow but couldn’t deny it.

A faint draft interrupted his thoughts. The window was open. Yusaku noticed it too, staring fixedly into a dark corner.

So it’s today after all, Shinichi thought, a grin spreading across his face.

He confidently followed Yusaku’s gaze. Yusaku cleared his throat. From the shadows, a figure emerged—dressed in dark clothes, reminiscent of a certain thief, though without the cap. The high turtleneck partially concealed his chin.

“Toichi…” Yusaku whispered.

In the light, his face became clear. Shinichi had only ever seen Toichi during his old TV performances, and he could tell the magician had aged considerably. Not that it diminished his charm. He still radiated elegance and grace, his usual faintly smiling poker face intact.

How Shinichi had grown tired of those poker faces.

Toichi briefly glanced around the room and gave Shinichi a small acknowledging nod. Then he spoke:
“Brother, it’s been a long time.”

Yusaku sighed. He would have to drag everything out of him again.

But surprisingly, Toichi continued:
“Yusaku. It’s complicated. I think… once all this is over, I’ll be able to explain it. But it had to be this way.” He smiled now genuine: “Thanks to Kaito, soon everything will be over.”

Yusaku smiled lightly and leaned back, unshaken. Ever since he’d learned Toichi was alive, he had spent days racking his brain. By now, he had moved past the shock and could see things more calmly.

“So… You’re here because you are missing your son, right?” Yusaku took a sip of his coffee.

Shinichi grimaced, wondering if Yusaku only did it for dramatic effect—since the coffee had been sitting there since noon, cold and stale by now. That was probably it.

Toichi’s smile widened, his gaze sharper than ever.
“Good that you get straight to the point. That’s right.”

Yusaku gestured toward the couch to signal Toichi to take a seat. He followed the instruction and sat down calmly. Shinichi moved to a chair farther away in the living room and took his seat there. He wanted to keep some distance between the two. He picked up todays newspaper and read it casually.

Yusaku began: “I assume you’ve noticed the commotion in the media?”

Toichi let out an almost inaudible sigh: “Yes, I actually find what my son is doing quite amusing—” He chuckled to himself.

Amusing? More like reckless, insane? Shinichi thought without lifting his eyes from the paper.

Toichi continued, “But as you know, his plan comes with certain risks. I am very grateful to Kaito. Thanks to him, we’ve finally reached the point where we can put an end to all this. He has exceeded my expectations. However… he is currently untraceable…”

Shinichi snorted, slightly amused, until he felt the magician’s sharp gaze.

Immediately, Shinichi awkwardly switched to a neutral expression and avoided eye contact.

Amused as well, the magician let out a quiet laugh: “Shinichi-kun, what exactly is making you laugh?”

Shinichi furrowed his brow inwardly. He should have held back.

He wasn’t exactly sure how to behave in front of his eccentric counterpart. He couldn’t be too cheeky. Toichi radiated an authority that demanded Shinichi respond respectfully. He thought for a moment and then started: “Well…” He couldn’t stop one corner of his mouth from lifting. “Well, the fact that even the first-generation Kaitō KID can’t track down his own son… it’s kind of… funny. I think Kaito intended exactly that—to ‘get back’ at you and lure you out of hiding.”

Shinichi’s playful tone made Toichi glance aside with a slight grin: “He’s succeeded… He’s making me dance to his tune. But judging by your tone, Shinichi-kun… do you know something?”

Shinichi abruptly looked at him with defensively raised arms: “I-I really don’t know anything!”

That was the truth. Yusaku cleared his throat and confirmed it.

Toichi then leaned back in his chair, his poker face gone, and sighed with concern.

The previous tension in the room melted away, and Shinichi looked puzzled. Yusaku laughed.

Playfully, Yusaku asked his brother: “What’s on your mind? How can we help you?”

Toichi answered, still worried: “Kaito… I know what he is capable of. But the way he goes about things… it worries me. He is very… impulsive.”

Insane, Shinichi repeated inwardly.

“He definitely takes after his mother…” Toichi muttered.

Shinichi hadn’t considered that until now. Toichi seemed calm, calculating, cautious. Even though Kaito inherited his father’s skills and cleverness, they were still very different.
Aside from their humor and a flair for drama.
And considering the chaotic ‘résumé’ of the ‘Phantom Lady’… it wasn’t really surprising, Shinichi thought.

Moreover, Kaito mostly grew up with this ‘unique’ woman.

Yusaku explained Toichi all the details that he and Shinichi had been able to uncover so far.

Toichi crossed his legs thoughtfully. By now, Yusaku had brought him a coffee, which he sipped leisurely.

Shinichi folded the newspaper and was about to put it away when something white flashed out and fluttered to the floor.

Yusaku and Toichi watched silently.

Shinichi grimaced and picked up the white paper. Of course, he immediately recognized it as a KID Heist Note but couldn’t figure out why or where it had come from.

He glanced briefly at the note and handed it to Toichi, since he was closer. Still perplexed, Shinichi unfolded the newspaper again and searched for a secret compartment or something where the note could have been hidden—but found nothing. Then he looked suspiciously at Toichi: “This isn’t from you, is it?”

Toichi raised an eyebrow: “I’m here and have laid everything out. Why would I do that? Besides, the content clearly screams Kaito.”

Toichi read the contents of the Heist note and couldn’t help but laugh as he handed it to Yusaku.
Yusaku read through the note as well but couldn’t quite see what was so funny. Still, he knew Toichi’s ways—sometimes, you didn’t need to understand his behavior.

Shinichi asked his father, “The content is the same as the previous Heist note. This one just has a ‘Duplicate’ stamp. Why would he explicitly send us a copy of the note?”
Yusaku had the same thought as his son: “Maybe he just wanted to make sure we received the note? No, that would be too simple—not his style…”

Toichi, smiling with his eyes closed, asked Shinichi, “Please explain to me exactly what the term ‘duplicate’ means.’”
Shinichi raised an eyebrow but played along. “A duplicate is an exact copy of an original…”
Yusaku scratched his forehead, slowly beginning to realize something.

Toichi nodded. “Exactly. Which means in this case?”
Shinichi’s mind raced. “An original and a duplicate… so two Heist notes.”
He grumbled in annoyance, “Two Heist notes mean two KIDs… but there’s only one KID.”

Yusaku finally seemed to understand and asked his son, “Is there really only one?”
Then it clicked for Shinichi: “Ehhhh. So Kaito and…” he looked incredulously at Toichi.

Toichi simply smiled innocently at him.

Shinichi grimaced. “But then Kaito would call Toichi-san a duplicate. A copy…”
Yusaku added, “Exactly. That’s his way of repaying Toichi, I assume. When Toichi ‘disappeared’ and thus the first Kaitō Kid retired, Kaito stepped in as the ‘original.’ Now that Toichi is back, he can only become the ‘exact copy’ KID. So with this Heist note, Kaito is showing that he won’t give up the position of the original Kaitō Kid. Also…”

Shinichi continued with wide eyes: “Also, this forces Toichi-san to participate in the Heist as a second Kaitō Kid?! Toichi-san, I’m sorry. Your son is insane. This certainly isn’t coming from this side of the family.” Mentally exhausted, Shinichi leaned back in his chair and pressed his fingers to the bridge of his nose.

Toichi laughed heartily without contradicting Shinichi’s statement.
Yusaku, familiar with the Kurobas’ antics, shook his head. “Toichi, will you go along with this? You don’t have to play along with Kaito’s games.”

Toichi sighed with a smile, subtly excited as he looked at Yusaku. That glance reminded Shinichi of Kaito’s whenever he was plotting another crazy idea.
“Of course I’ll grant my son’s request…” Toichi said casually, laughing.
“Besides… it sounds like a lot of fun. I can’t wait to slip back into my old costume,” Toichi mused, a hint of melancholy in his voice.

Shinichi rolled his eyes and shook his head slightly.
“I saw that,” Toichi said, amused.

Shinichi twitched, caught.

How? He’s turned away from me. Shinichi cursed inwardly.

Yusaku sighed, now exhausted. “Toichi. You’re not going to involve us in your plans, are you?”

Toichi thought for a moment, cheerfully. “I still have to think about that.”
He paused briefly, seemingly lost in thought. “The Mori Art Museum…” He grinned, in the same way Kaito always did. “The perfect playground for magic and illusions. Kaito has planned quite the finale there.”

Toichi laughed, stood with an elegant movement, and walked to the window. “It’s already very late. I’ll be leaving now.” A strong wind blew the curtain in front of him. Then he was gone.

Yusaku laughed. “This is going to be something. I can’t wait.” The excited and challenging tone surprised Shinichi a little, but he was too tired to think further. Shaking his head partly, he went upstairs to his room and went to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

The next day, Shinichi went over the previous events in his mind, trying to piece the puzzle together. He mentally noted the points he had so far:

Kaito is planning to crush the Organization with his heist. He seems to have discovered something, which explains his secrecy. His behavior up until now wasn’t just meant to unsettle everyone involved, but also to lure Toichi out of hiding. Even though it looks like he’s challenging his father, the real reason is likely that he needs his help to pull this off and to get answers as well. Pandora is probably not something material, but rather symbolic. Regarding Toichi’s accident eight years ago, there is still no new information. Toichi remains reserved on that matter. Kaito may have uncovered part of the truth, but not all of it—otherwise, he wouldn’t be setting up this elaborate game. From all the information we now have, it seems clear Kaito intends to involve the police, or rather the FBI. That’s where my father and I come in. And one thing is certain: it’s going to be dangerous. Even if it looks like a game on the surface, it’s not. Both Kaito and Toichi are fully aware of that. Snake’s organization will bring out its heavy artillery. And even if Kaito often acts reckless, he values his life. I know he’s impatient and wants to end this once and for all…

Shinichi leaned back in his desk chair and began working on his computer. Preparations had to be done…

Later that evening, Shinichi decided to go for a walk. Balancing his school life while collaborating with the police and planning was no easy task.
Yusaku and Yukiko had told him he should just skip school until the heist was over, but Shinichi had only just started living a normal life again. He didn’t want to vanish all of a sudden once more.

When he stopped at a convenience store to grab a cold coffee, he noticed someone following him. Slowly, he turned into a small alley and came to a halt. He spun around and saw a figure in the shadows. With a dark grin, he said:
“So, you actually came.”
The other person, still hidden in the darkness, replied with slight annoyance:
“I didn’t have much of a choice after you kept harassing me. I thought I was untraceable, but I guess I was wrong… Cool guy.”
Shinichi smirked in response.

The day of the heist had arrived. Only police officers, the task force, and Jirokichi were inside the building. They knew the FBI was involved—there was no other way. They, too, had to play their regular roles so that Snake and his people wouldn’t become suspicious.

Jirokichi wasn’t particularly happy about it, but he understood the seriousness of the situation. Outside the building, the expected crowd of KID’s usual fans had gathered.

“The front row of KID fans were all undercover agents. Even though many of them didn’t want to play the part, they had no choice. After all, this was about capturing a secret organization. A serious matter. All undercover agents wore bulletproof vests beneath their regular clothes and carried their weapons.”

Shinichi and Yusaku also arrived. His father had insisted that he wears a bulletproof vest as well—and he hoped that KID had done the same.

Everything went according to plan for Jirokichi and the task force. Shinichi gave his final orders for securing all entrances and went up to a higher floor for a better view of the room where the gem, the “Subaru,” would be displayed.

Shinichi was nervous. A fluttering sensation stirred in his stomach—excitement mixed with curiosity and fear. How would KID manage to pull off this heist? Which illusions would he perform, and which tricks would Shinichi have to solve? He couldn’t suppress a grin.

It had been months since he had attended a heist, back when he was Conan and unaware of KID’s true identity. Now, fully aware of who Kaito was, Shinichi had an advantage—he knew how Kaito thought. For the first time, they would be at eye level with each other—literally. The thrill coursing through his body almost overshadowed the danger ahead.

Focus! This is no ordinary heist, Shinichi reminded himself.

Outside, darkness had fallen. Fans shouted, eager for the show to begin. The atmosphere was electric, like a concert with fans waiting for the celebrity to take the stage. The heist note had no specific time, so everyone assumed KID would appear once the sun had fully set.

Shinichi guessed that Kaito had intentionally withheld the exact time, waiting for the wind conditions to be just right for the hang glider. The loosened window was obvious, and Kaito himself had told Inspector Nakamori that KID would probably approach from above, as there was no other way—the upper windows were unreachable from the inside.

Kaito wouldn’t lie to the inspector; he simply wanted the challenge of breaking in while the enemy knew exactly where he would appear. Of course, Nakamori had already set a handful of traps, which, in Shinichi’s eyes, wouldn’t pose much of a problem for KID. He didn’t want to interfere too much with Nakamori or Jirokichi’s plans. The FBI had told them to leave the traps as they were, since Shinichi confirmed they were no obstacle for KID. The traps were well-designed; no ordinary thief would escape them—but Kaito, KID… even Shinichi sometimes doubted whether Kaito had a physical body. He seemed liquid, or like a cloud of dust that could vanish at will.

The crowd outside called for KID in unison, revealing that the building wasn’t very soundproof. Several officers were annoyed, some covering their ears. Jirokichi kept a calm expression, though everyone knew he was the most excited of all. He couldn’t wait for KID to arrive—a secret fan at heart.

Inspector Nakamori, on the other hand, paced impatiently, his face betraying his displeasure. Hearing the fans only added pressure.

Suddenly, the lights went out across the entire building. Not just the building itself—the surrounding area also lost power, plunging everything into darkness. Not even the fans were visible. Their shouts grew louder, and some began to whistle softly into the night.

Then, a small sparkle appeared atop the museum. If it hadn’t been so dark, it might have gone unnoticed, but as it was, it became the only thing to focus on. The crowd fell silent, eyes all fixed upwards. Shinichi, inside the building, couldn’t hide his smile. Yusaku stood beside him, watching cautiously.

The spark vanished, and with a whistling sound, something shot into the sky and exploded in a blue light. A breathtaking firework illuminated the night. Fans’ faces lit up, and they silently smiled, anticipating the performance to come.

As the fireworks faded, electricity returned, illuminating the museum and the surrounding city. Confused, everyone blinked—and of course, KID stood confidently on a railing at the highest level of the building. A spotlight from below revealed his grin. Shinichi leaned on the railing and chose to watch the spectacle unfold.

Seeing KID in his white suit, his heart raced. The thrill of witnessing Kaito KID in action awakened memories from his time as Conan—the adrenaline, the challenge of solving an impossible mystery. Though he knew Kaito’s plan, the pounding in his chest betrayed him.

KID laughed confidently and gave a small bow. The crowd screamed and clapped, thrilled to see him illuminated by the spotlight. KID’s charisma was undeniable.

With a flick of his fingers, KID switched off the headlights. In his iconic voice, he began a countdown:

3 – A spotlight flared to life, illuminating KID. The crowd cheered again, though slightly confused.

2 – Another spotlight snapped on, revealing a second KID, standing in a mirrored position slightly farther from the first. This time, the fans completely lost it, already anticipating what would come next.

1 – The final spotlight lit a third KID, perfectly positioned between the other two. Shinichi grinned immediately, certain that the one in the middle was Kaito. Few others would be able to tell them apart—they looked like three flawless copies, perfectly aligned.

Beside him, Shinichi heard Yusaku curse under his breath: “Three!? What the hell is going on?”

When he caught sight of Shinichi’s calm expression, he shot his son an accusatory glare. “Shinichi?! Are you mixed up in this again?” His tone carried irritation—Yusaku hated being left out of the loop.

Shinichi smiled apologetically but explained himself: “I might have set a little something in motion. But as for what’s about to happen… I know just as little as you do.”

Yusaku huffed in dissatisfaction and turned his gaze back to the three KIDs.

Meanwhile, the KIDs moved in perfect synchrony. They performed a series of colorful tricks that kept the audience entertained. At KID’s signal, everyone knew the show was officially starting. A pink glitter smoke bomb exploded, and it seemed that only one KID remained on the roof. For a moment, at least.

Nakamori-keibu and Jirokichi also began to move from their positions. Even though the Mori Art Museum is a spectacular location for a heist, the many windows left everyone exposed like on a silver platter to any sniper or similar threats. Shinichi stayed put with Yusaku. There, the windows had been replaced with mirrors, making it impossible to see inside from the outside.

Shinichi returned his attention to KID, and suddenly more spotlights switched on. The first KID remained on the roof, performing elegant magic tricks—mostly to keep moving and avoid being shot. Another KID appeared in the room where the gem was kept. KID had already stolen it and now stood by the window, holding the Subaru gem against the moonlight.

At the same time, a spotlight illuminated the crowd. The third KID hovered above his fans, airborne, performing elegant movements while red roses began to fall from the sky. This KID appeared particularly graceful, almost feminine. The fans were immediately drawn to him, chasing after the airborne figure. He ran just a few inches above the crowd, charmingly tossing roses and laughing, while the crowd screamed and followed.

So this was the plan Shinichi set in motion, to lead the people to safety, Yusaku thought.

Most of the crowd followed this KID, leaving the other two seemingly forgotten. A few spectators remained confused, refusing to be swept up in the chaos.

Now the front row of fans, the undercover agents, started ushering people away frantically. IDs were shown to make sure everyone reacted appropriately.

Meanwhile, a red glow emanated from the museum building—the gem in KID’s hands. That was Kaito holding Pandora. It wasn’t truly Pandora; everyone knew he was only pretending to have found it. Seconds later, the first shot rang out, landing dangerously close to Kaito’s face. He leapt aside just in time.

The KID on the roof was Toichi. Now he moved as well, disappearing into smoke. In the next instant, he was in the same room as Kaito. Both moved in perfect synchrony, beginning a duel over the gem. Even Shinichi struggled to follow their movements—it must have been equally confusing for Snake. Several shots were fired, all missing.

While the two KIDs fought, undercover agents infiltrated the building, previously mingling in the audience. Snake’s men had seemingly already mixed into the crowd and entered the building as well. Now Shinichi moved too, entering full serious mode after the gunfire.

That was the visible action. In the background, the FBI carried out an operation involving Shuichi Akai, Rei Furuya, Kir, and many other high-ranking agents. With so many people in the museum, no one could be certain who was a civilian, who was an agent, or who was potentially Snake’s men.

Shinichi made his way to the room where the two KIDs were duelling and noticed a suspicious group of men. He didn’t realize Yusaku was following him until his father pulled him aside, startling him. Both observed the group, them now clearly armed, preparing to storm the room with KID. The door was open, yet no one was inside. Then they heard laughter from both ends of the hallway—the two KIDs, one at each end. They disappeared into separate rooms.

Shinichi and Yusaku had already grown accustomed to the constant shattering of glass. Gunfire followed from both sides.

The repairs for the museum are going to be costly, Shinichi thought casually.

He observed the men splitting into two groups of three. One wore a hat and matched the description Kaito had given about Snake. He also appeared to be giving instructions to his men. Behind the two groups, Amuro and Kir appeared. Relieved, Shinichi quickly explained the situation. Immediately, Amuro and another agent stormed one room, while Kir and another agent went into the other. Shinichi followed Amuro.

Upon entering the room, Shinichi was stunned by the view. The space was enormous, with illuminated paper lanterns hanging at varying heights. Yet the room was otherwise empty, all gone in inside the following rooms. Carefully, Shinichi walked through, admiring the artwork, until he heard a sound. His gaze immediately fixed on the source. There, between the lanterns, stood KID, finger to his lips, signaling for silence. At first, Shinichi wasn’t sure which KID it was, but when he saw the grin, he knew—it was Kaito.

Quietly, KID whispered to him: “Meitantei~, how do you like my performance so far?” Excitement and adrenaline were unmistakable in his voice.

Shinichi grinned. “As always, a spectacle.”

Kaito laughed softly and moved on. Shinichi hurried after him.

“Kaito! Be careful!” Shinichi whispered as a warning.

Kaito responded only with a thumbs-up and vanished.

Shinichi followed the others into the next room. He felt like he was walking in circles. The building itself was shaped like a bullet, the rooms truly arranged in a circular path, sometimes leading up or down a flight of stairs.

Yusaku’s POV

Yusaku followed the other two agents into another room. Once again, it was empty. The FBI agents continued down the sequence of rooms, leaving Yusaku behind.
He sighed. No chance of catching up with them now. Instead, he took a closer look at the room. From the ceiling all the way down to almost the floor hung a massive wind chime installation. Truly massive—it dominated the entire center of the room, forcing anyone to either pass by on the left or the right. Slowly, Yusaku strolled along one side, quietly admiring the artwork. Then he heard a set of chimes softly ring from the opposite side.
He circled around to check, but there was nothing there. Then again, the gentle melody rang—this time from behind him. Yusaku sighed.
“Toichi, enough with the games.”
A faint laugh echoed. As Toichi circled along the round wind chime, he let a gloved finger trail across the metal cylinders, producing a pleasant, rising melody. When Yusaku finally caught sight of him, Toichi stood with his hands behind his back, whispering:
“The pursuers are tangled up in traps right now, chasing a dummy. At the right moment, I’ll cut across. Both groups will meet in the central hall. Everything’s going according to plan.”
He glanced at the non-existent watch on his left wrist, gave a hand signal, and vanished.
Yusaku exhaled, a little more at ease. It seemed everything ‘was’ going according to plan—so far.

Meanwhile, Shinichi was rushing through the exhibition halls. Different illusions were staged everywhere, and he couldn’t decide if he felt confused or impressed. When he finally reached the last room, he found himself in a large, circular, white chamber. Light projections formed shifting geometric shapes across the walls. In the center stood two staircases spiraling upward to meet at a single large doorway. Beyond it: darkness, interrupted only by occasional flashes of light.

Cautiously crouched, Shinichi stepped into the dark corridor. As he emerged into the main hall, he froze for a moment. The space was enormous—easily the size of an entire floor of the museum. Dim lighting and reflective projections turned it into something fantastical, like stepping into a dreamscape. Shapes divided the space into partial sections, creating cover but also disorientation.
Shinichi scanned the area, unsettled. The illusions moved, sometimes tricking his eyes into thinking something was coming straight at him. Then, he noticed movement—real figures. Carefully, he stayed hidden. Six men had entered, dispersing strategically among the partitions. Shinichi tried to spot Amuro or the others, but they were nowhere to be seen.

Suddenly, a flicker of light—and KID appeared in the middle of the hall. The illusions blurred the scene, distracting the eye. Gunfire immediately rang out, bullets striking only the wall. It had been nothing more than a projection built into the light show.
Snake’s furious voice thundered through the hall:
“You cursed thief! Show yourself, KID, and hand over Pandora!”

A mocking laugh echoed. Then, multiple KIDs appeared across the walls, at different heights and angles. They looked so real that even Shinichi struggled to tell illusion from reality. He suspected mirrors had also been cleverly placed.
One of Snake’s men cursed and fired at several of the images. Not a single bullet hit. A moment later, he collapsed—knocked out cold. Alarmed, the others took cover and began firing wildly. The projected KIDs moved, leaping and performing acrobatics midair, their laughter reverberating maniacally through the chamber. Shinichi gaped at the 3D effect. How had Kaito pulled this off?

The chaos continued: footsteps, gunfire, the metallic click of reloading.

Then came KID’s voice, counting down:

5 – Another man dropped.
“Damn it!” Snake cursed, moving quickly in one direction.

4 – Another man collapsed.
Shinichi lost sight of Snake, the frantic light patterns straining his eyes.

3 – One more gun fell silent.
2 – The last man before Snake was suddenly gone.

Silence.

Then, five precise shots rang out. Shinichi flinched and realized Snake had destroyed the projectors—snuffing out the illusions. The room fell into complete darkness. Shinichi’s heart pounded. Without the light tricks, KID was exposed, and Snake was somewhere in the shadows with his gun.

Quick footsteps echoed. Suddenly, a flashlight snapped on. Snake stood there, pistol aimed, the light clipped to his weapon. Two KIDs stood in front of him, perfectly aligned. At first glance, it looked like a reflection in a mirror—but the subtle differences told Shinichi it was Toichi in front, with Kaito just behind.

Snake roared:
“KID! Hand me Pandora! Where’s the stone?!”

He blinked, and suddenly only the front KID remained—standing directly before the muzzle of his gun. Snake’s eyes widened, his rapid breathing betraying his panic.

KID reached into his blazer pocket, pulling out a diamond-shaped clear gem. With a click, a window opened above, and a beam of moonlight streamed down. The gem caught it, glowing with a red brilliance that filled the room. Snake gasped.

“Hand it over now, or I’ll shoot!” he barked.

KID laughed. The laugh was older, unmistakably that of the first-generation KID.

Snake flinched, visibly shaken.

“You want to kill me a second time?” KID taunted, amused. “I’ve only just returned.”

Snake’s hands trembled. “Y-you! Th-that’s impossible!”

Slowly, KID tipped his hat back, revealing his face with a confident smile.
“You’re right—it shouldn’t be possible. But this Stone of Immortality… it truly brought me back.”

What a performance, Shinichi thought.

Snake’s eyes widened further, fear mingling with awe. His whole body shook, barely able to keep standing. Then Kaito, the second KID, appeared behind him, swiftly disarming and disabling the gun.

Snake gave a strangled cry, staring wildly between the two. His knees buckled. He had lost, but none of that mattered—his mind was fixated on Pandora and the miracle unfolding before him.

Toichi raised the gem high. “This nightmare ends tonight. Give up your search for Pandora, once and for all.”
He clenched the gem tightly. With a sharp crack, it shattered, the red light fading instantly.

Snake screamed: “No! Don’t!”
But the fragments crumbled to dust and fell to the floor. Only moonlight now illuminated Toichi. Snake’s wide eyes stayed locked on the spot where Pandora had been.

Then, Toichi himself began to dissolve. His form crumbled into dust, carried by the wind through the open window, until nothing remained but a small heap of ashes.

Snake stared in shock, unblinking.

Shinichi, now relieved, inwardly applauded the brilliance of the performance.

At that moment, the lights blazed back on. KID gone. The FBI stormed the hall. They quickly secured the unconscious men, leaving Snake kneeling helplessly on the ground. Amuro rushed toward Shinichi, confused.

“What happened here? Did we miss something?”
Shinichi shook his head. “It’s… complicated. I’ll explain later.” Then he frowned. “Where were you? Why did it take so long?”
Amuro hesitated. “… There was KID. Or one of them. He had us running in circles. We only realized it afterward.”

Ah, so that was it. The third KID had been keeping them occupied.
A neat little family performance, Shinichi thought with an eyeroll.

Amuro noticed his look.
Shinichi repeated firmly: “I’ll explain later. For now, let’s clean this up.”

Amuro nodded, immediately turning to direct his team.

Shinichi gave the FBI a brief, “filtered” report and then turned to Jodie, who had been giving orders in the background:
“How’s the situation? Did you manage to catch any more of them?”

Jodie sighed.
“Yes, I think we got them all. It’s not a large organization. We caught about twenty-six of them. Maybe a few slipped away, but without their leader, this group won’t be able to continue. And according to your report, they no longer have any real goal.” She sighed again. When she noticed Shinichi’s questioning look, she added:
“I was hoping Vermouth had some ties to this organization. But apparently not…”

Shinichi turned his gaze away with a faint, strange smile — which didn’t escape her notice.

He then left the building and headed to a nearby warehouse. As he stepped inside, he found the two KIDs in one corner. Both were dressed in their typical dark outfits. Kaito lay exhausted on the floor while Toichi sat cross-legged on a box, looking rather pleased.

Shinichi walked up to them with a smile, clapping his hands:
“Congratulations, you did it. That was an incredible show. Unbelievable.”

Kaito waved him off, staring weakly at the ceiling.
Shinichi asked, still smiling but curious:
“What’s wrong, Kaito? You don’t look satisfied.”

“That idea at the end definitely wasn’t mine. It was exhausting.”

Toichi yawned in the background, and Shinichi laughed.
“Oh really? You’ve done much worse. And look at you — for once you didn’t even get injured. When you stood at the window with Pandora and that shot went off, I thought you’d lost your mind again. Only later did I realize it was a bulletproof pane.”

Kaito now sat cross-legged, replying with slight annoyance:
“When I do my own thing, I have freedom and control. This time I had to follow his plan. That’s completely different.” He paused.
“And besides, what do you think of me? I’ve told you more than once that I actually value my life. Mom even forced me to wear a bulletproof vest.”

Shinichi laughed again — and at that very moment, the last KID, still in disguise, stepped in behind him. A woman’s voice rang out:
“Kaito, don’t make such a fuss. I couldn’t just sit back and watch otherwise. I know how impulsive you can be.”

With one motion, this KID removed hat and mask, revealing a short-haired woman underneath. Chikage Kuroba, Kaito’s mother.

Even though Shinichi wasn’t surprised, it was the first time he’d ever seen her. She greeted him with a smile. He returned it, though a little uneasily — there was something dangerous about Chikage.

She crouched down between the two magicians and fussed with Kaito’s messy hair. He rolled his eyes.

With clear excitement, positively thrilled, she continued:
“Wasn’t that fun? A real little family outing! All of us together.”

Toichi chuckled.
“Chikage, don’t exaggerate.”

Kaito rolled his eyes again.
“That’s not my idea of a family outing. With you two, even I feel like a criminal. You’re exhausting.”

Chikage pouted in mock offense.

Shinichi shook his head, feeling completely out of place as a detective among three criminals.

When Shinichi entered his home, he saw Yusaku already working at his laptop. He seemed busy.
“Planning to pull an all-nighter? It’s already three in the morning.”

Yusaku looked up.
“Ah, yes. I just got an inspiration I can’t put off until tomorrow.” He sipped his coffee.
“By the way, I spoke with Toichi earlier. He, Chikage, and Kaito are coming over for dinner tomorrow.”

Shinichi looked surprised.
“That family reunion was quick.”

Yusaku chuckled lightly.
“I made sure he came — after all, he owes me, and Kaito as well, an explanation. Even if it seems otherwise, I can’t forget the past that easily.” His gaze turned slightly grim.

Shinichi looked both surprised and thoughtful.
“That’s true. You still want to know a few things from me as well, right?”

Yusaku nodded, smiling.
“Exactly. But you’ll have time for that tomorrow. Go to sleep; I’ll work a little longer here.”

Shinichi shrugged, wished him good night, and went to his room.

Once in bed, he checked his phone. Among the messages were several from Kaito.
Ah, looks like I’m not blocked anymore.

Shinichi opened the chat and read Kaito’s messages:

“Good evening ~, now that things have calmed down, we can text again ~” – innocent smiley –

“Today was really… interesting. How did you like the magic tricks?!”

“I admit, in some situations I nearly soiled myself!” – screaming emoji –

“Did you figure out a lot?!”

“Or rather, what didn’t you figure out?!” – cheeky laughing emoji –

“Did you know which KID I was?”

Shinichi laughed.
Does he really have to send each message separately? But apparently, Kaito missed the contact between them as well.

Shinichi took care to fit his entire reply into a single message, subtly setting an example:

“Hi Kaito. I’m glad I am ‘allowed’ to text you again. – relaxed smiley –
As I mentioned before, it was truly sensational. Though I didn’t always know what was your doing or your father’s.
I think I figured out a lot, but not everything. I want to tell you my deductions when we meet again. Then you can tell me if I’m right. - Emoji with Glasses -
At the beginning, you were the KID in the middle — so typical of you. The other times, I’m pretty sure who you were too, although I’m not 100% certain and was confused a few times.”

Satisfied, Shinichi sent the message. He waited a little before going to sleep, knowing he’d soon get a flood of replies that would wake him again.

As expected, his phone vibrated multiple times:

“Thanks, thanks!” – very happy emoji –

“I’m looking forward to it!”

“Exactly! But imagine! Actually, I didn’t want to be in the middle, since coming from the side would have made entering the building easier. My dad forced me after I annoyed him with the heist note. ‘The original must be in the middle.’ Pfff.” – annoyed emoji –

Shinichi laughed loudly and typed:

“The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, or the other way around.
Kaito, you can tell me the rest in person tomorrow. We should go to sleep. We’ll see each other then. Good night.” – tired emoji –

He waited briefly for a last reply, which came immediately:

“Wait, we’re seeing each other tomorrow? Did I miss something?” – surprised emoji –

Shinichi frowned and typed back:
“Dad said the three of you are coming over for dinner tomorrow.”

Kaito’s reply came instantly:

“Whaaaat?! Why didn’t I know about this?!”

Shinichi sighed and typed:
“Good night! – sleeping emoji –”

Just to be safe, he set his phone to silent. Normally, he hated doing this in case of emergencies. But since Kaito would have kept him awake anyway, he made an exception and went to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

Kaito woke up with a headache, staring at the white ceiling. It was already noon. He hadn’t been able to fall asleep for a long time the night before—too many thoughts spinning around in his head.
The moment he opened his eyes, the carousel of thoughts kept turning. With a tired groan, he pressed his hand against his face, trying to push them all away.

The weeks leading up to the heist felt like a delirium—he had only functioned, almost mechanically. But now that it was all over, it still felt surreal. Unexpectedly, he felt no relief. Shouldn’t he be riding a high from victory, feeling happier? Normally, he would. But the fact that Toichi was still alive changed everything. Even though they had worked closely together these past few days, it had been mostly emotionless, with no chance to truly talk.

Kaito shook his head, got up, and got himself ready. As he went downstairs, the smell of something sweet reached him.

Pancakes… Ah, Mom’s here, he thought.
When she noticed him, his mother waved at him with a smile. Chikage was already sitting at the table, drinking tea while reading a small pocketbook. As Kaito sat down, she stood up quickly, bringing him a plate of pancakes and a sweetened black tea with milk.
Kaito mumbled a thank-you and started eating. “He’s not here?” he asked skeptically.
Chikage gently shook her head. “Of course not. Even for us, that would be strange.”

Pretending to play happy family all of a sudden was something Kaito could easily imagine from his parents.

Calmly, Chikage continued: “He’s staying in a hotel, under a false identity. Just like all those years.”
Kaito frowned at the sudden openness but sighed quietly. Chikage ruffled his hair, looking at her son with concern.
“Kaito, how are you…? For everything you’ve been through recently, you seem to be holding up too well. I can see it’s wearing you down.”

Kaito put his cutlery aside, pondered for a moment, met her eyes, then looked down again, troubled.
“Kaito…” Chikage went on. “Your father and I will never be able to make up for the past… But it was—”

“Necessary. I know.” Kaito interrupted her, his tone surprisingly calm and controlled.
“You know?” Chikage asked softly, still concerned.
Kaito leaned back in his chair and sighed. “Yeah, I’m not that clueless. I’ve been digging into the case from eight years ago with the new information—”
That Father is alive, he added silently.
“—and now I understand a lot more about what happened…”

His expression darkened. With deep bitterness in his voice, he continued:
“And I have to admit… if I had been in the same situation as him back then…” A long pause followed. “I probably would have done the same.”

Chikage’s expression sank into bitter sadness. She understood the weight of the feelings Kaito was hiding. She had never wanted this for him.

At the same time, Kaito thought of Aoko and Inspector Nakamori, who had been like family to him these past years. If they had really been in danger because of him, he would have gone just as far—even faking his own death, even if it meant never seeing them again.

Kaito shook his head and slipped back into his usual persona, flashing a confident smile. Though he knew full well his mother wouldn’t be fooled.
“Shinichi told me yesterday that we’re all having dinner at his place tonight?!”
Chikage accepted the change of topic with ease, replying: “Exactly. Didn’t we tell you?” she added with an innocent laugh.
Kaito rolled his eyes in annoyance.

This is going to be one hell of a dinner, he thought.

Kaito stood in front of the Kudo mansion, taking a moment to mentally prepare himself for the evening ahead.
He put on his poker face, added a smile, and pressed the doorbell.

After a short while, Shinichi hastily opened the door, looking both relieved and a little happy. Immediately, Kaito dropped his poker face, frowning at Shinichi in confusion.
Shinichi responded with an awkward laugh. “Kaito! I’m so glad… Everyone else is already here, and—you’re the first one who actually used the doorbell!”
Kaito rolled his eyes and muttered something under his breath.

Am I ‘now’ really the normal one in this crazy family? he wondered.

“Also…” Shinichi added quietly as he ushered Kaito inside, “I don’t think I could survive this evening without you. It’s going to be really awkward I think.”
That made Kaito laugh genuinely. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder.
“We’ll get through this, Kaito.” Shinichi gave him a gentle smile.

Kaito nodded, smiling back, though inside he felt a flicker of unease.
Why is everyone suddenly worried about me?

Aoko had reacted the same way earlier when he’d spoken to her on the phone and given her a short summary of everything.
Slightly annoyed, he put his neutral poker face back on and entered the dining room.

Everyone was already seated, and Yukiko was just finishing serving the food. With a polite smile, Kaito greeted the others and took his seat at the table. Yukiko seemed particularly delighted to see him. Shinichi sat down directly across from him.

Chikage stood up to help Yukiko, the two of them meeting for the first time but already getting along effortlessly, almost like old friends. Yusaku welcomed Kaito as well, then continued his conversation with Toichi.

Contrary to Kaito’s expectations, the atmosphere in the room was warm and comfortable. He had expected it to be tense and awkward. Without realizing it, he began to relax.

The families shared small talk and swapped stories as they ate. After dinner, Yusaku invited everyone into the living room.
Once everyone had settled, Yusaku started:
“So, Toichi. I think you owe us an explanation. Especially Kaito-kun and me.”

Toichi gave a gentle smile. “Now that the danger has passed, I can tell you everything. I’ll start from the beginning so it makes sense.”
Kaito leaned back, listening intently.

“Many years ago, while wearing the disguise of the Phantom Thief, I secretly hunted criminals who had slipped through the cracks of the system.” He paused, glancing at Yusaku. “Yusaku has told you about that, hasn’t he?”
The others nodded.
“Back then, I stumbled across traces of a much more dangerous syndicate. Only later did I realize it was the Black Organization. For their goals, they would kill without hesitation.”

The listeners looked visibly shaken.
“Already at that time, a prototype of APTX 4869 had been developed. Originally, it was intended as a highly efficient poison that left no trace in the body. But during one incident, when the Organization tested it on a victim, the person died—and their corpse regressed in age.”
Toichi paused again. “I was there. I saw it while secretly tailing the men. But the event was unbelievable to the others in the Organization, and there was no proof. Many victims later—people used as experiments—there was never another case of regression. The research was abandoned. Those lives were lost for nothing.” He shook his head.

“I focused on one particular group within the Organization. They were obsessed with the rejuvenating effect and refused to give up. After their higher-ups rejected their insane idea, they were furious. They plotted to steal the poison and break away to continue their experiments on their own.”

The rapt expressions around him made Toichi pause. He took a sip of tea, then continued.

“That’s when I stepped in. I knew how dangerous this substance was, I messed up their plans. I stole the prototype right before their eyes. Back then, it was still in liquid form. To keep the chemical stable, it had to be sealed inside a special glass container. Under certain conditions, the liquid glowed red, like a gemstone…”

The people in the room began piecing it together.

“I had the poison neutralized by a chemist I trusted. I thought that was the end of it. But the leader of that small splinter group remained obsessed with the ‘stone.’ I don’t know when the name Pandora first appeared. But that leader and his loyal followers broke away from the Black Organization and founded their own, with the single goal of reclaiming Pandora.”

Toichi let the others process his words.

“Snake…” Kaito whispered, his voice cutting through the silence.
Toichi nodded. “Exactly. A renegade organization that spent their entire lives hunting me. To finally end it, I staged a meeting with them as KID and declared I had destroyed the stone. But Snake was mad. He couldn’t accept it. He kept hunting me, like a man possessed.”

That’s why Dad had to put on such a crazy, supernatural show for Snake yesterday — there was no other way he would understand. In the end, he was even able to bring Snake a sense of peace and rest, Kaito thought.

Toichi turned to Kaito. “Then something unexpected happened…”
Kaito held his gaze. “They discovered your true identity…”

The mood in the room darkened. Yusaku closed his eyes, lost in thought.

Kaito continued for him: “When they learned who you really were, you had no choice but to act fast. At your last show, they attacked you. Probably with your final words, you told them you had hidden the stone somewhere in Tokyo. You knew they wouldn’t stop otherwise—they’d go after your family. You faked your death…”

Toichi nodded with a faint smile. “That’s right. Chikage was in on it. Her role was to watch over you and protect you. She had to play the convincing part of the clueless wife, so Snake and the others would leave her alone.”

My tears at the funeral were certainly convincing, Kaito thought bitterly.

Kaito frowned. “There’s one thing I don’t get. When I took over the role of KID years later, according to your plan… why didn’t Snake’s people get suspicious and come straight after me, your son? I didn’t even know they were aware of your identity. I would’ve been an easy target.”

Toichi cleared his throat. “I didn’t just sit around doing nothing all those years. I prepared for this moment every single day. That included my activities as Kaitou Corbeau overseas. I lured Snake and his men onto different trails. And when you began announcing your heists, I erased traces around you and planted false ones. From the shadows, I always diverted their attention away from the Kurobas.”

Kaito thought for a moment, then understood. “And Mom?” he asked sharply. “She was usually somewhere else, or with her so-called ‘new boyfriend,’ which was obviously part of the cover too.”

Toichi burst into hearty laughter, while Chikage looked mildly embarrassed. He continued, “Once you were old enough, your mother supported me in everything. We almost always acted together. And without her, I couldn’t have pulled any of this off.”
Not even mentally, Toichi admitted silently to himself.

Kaito understood — and in a way, he admired his parents’ unity.

Kaito added: “There was no other way than for me to take on the role of KID. If you had done it yourself, you wouldn’t have been able to keep control of everything in the background, right?”

“Exactly,” Toichi replied. “Otherwise, I wouldn’t have waited so long. I would’ve ended it all as quickly as possible…” For a brief moment, Kaito thought he saw a shadow of sadness cross his father’s face.

Yusaku sighed deeply. “Now I can piece everything together. It’s sad. I wasn’t supposed to investigate your case back then either, was I? So I wouldn’t create a link to the Kurobas and put my Family in danger as well.”

Toichi looked at him. “Partly. I knew how stubborn you are, and that you’d throw yourself headfirst into this case. I didn’t want you or your family in the crosshairs of that organization.”

Yusaku exhaled thoughtfully.

Then Toichi laughed amused: “But your son took care of that for you — playing the little detective.”

Shinichi bristled, glaring at him. “It’s not like I volunteered! It was a coincidence!”

Toichi waved him off, and Kaito snickered mischievously. Shinichi shook his head and turned away.

More calmly, Toichi went on. “But the timing was perfect. Even if it was luck in misfortune. Almost at the same time, Conan was investigating the Organization while Kaito became KID. That was fate. The pieces were coming together.”

Shinichi rolled his eyes. Fate.

Yusaku clapped his hands to shift the mood. “Alright then, let’s move on to yesterday. Shinichi, you start. What did you hide from us, how were you involved?”

As all eyes turned to him, Shinichi looked uncomfortable, but he began. “You mean because I wasn’t surprised that there were three KIDs instead of two?” He avoided Yusaku’s gaze and added, “Well, maybe because it was my idea?”

Yusaku pressed his temples and sighed heavily. “Go on…”

Shinichi blinked a few times before explaining. “I couldn’t exactly contact Kaito or Toichi-san. Not even Chikage-san… But I knew someone who could…”

Yusaku shot him a sharp look, while Kaito watched curiously. He had no idea how his mother got the information from Shinichi.

“Shinichi,” Yusaku urged, impatience in his tone.

“Well, you know, criminals have their connections… So I reached out to… Vermouth. I wasn’t sure if she had ties to the Phantom Lady, but I figured the chances were high…”

Yusaku groaned and buried his face in his hands.

Kaito jumped up, excited. “So that’s how you did it! Then you could’ve found me too!?”

Shinichi smirked cheekily. “If I wanted to, yes.”

Kaito pouted. “So my disappearance wasn’t perfect after all.”

Yusaku cleared his throat again. “And what does Vermouth have to do with all this?”

Toichi stepped in. “As you know, Vermouth was part of the Black Organization for a very long time. She wanted out, but she was also fascinated by the rejuvenating drug. That’s why she was always involved with both sides of the Organisations, sometimes selling information. If the rumors are true, she even subjected herself to one of Snake’s experiments. I don’t know if that’s true, but let’s just say… she hasn’t exactly aged much.”

The group grew pensive. Yukiko, especially since Vermouth’s name came up, was noticeably more serious.

Shinichi went on. “I had several contacts with Vermouth, even after the Black Organization was taken down.”
Or more like, I blackmailed her, Shinichi admitted silently to himself.

That made Yusaku and Yukiko perk up. The others weren’t as surprised.

“I also asked her about Snake’s organization, if she knew anything. She didn’t want to give me details, but I could tell she was connected somehow. A few days after the Black Organization was destroyed, I spoke to her. If Snake’s people had gotten wind of the takedown, they would’ve surely gone into hiding first. So I asked Vermouth to spread false information over the weeks, to make it look like the Black Organization was still active.”

Yusaku looked genuinely impressed. “I see. That was an important move. Why didn’t you involve us?”

Shinichi cleared his throat. “The risk of something slipping was too high. Besides, it was Vermouth’s condition, for her own protection, you know.”

Yusaku accepted that, then asked calmly, “And how did you blackmail her?”

Shinichi scratched the back of his head, caught. “Vermouth wanted out of the Black Organization for a long time. She wanted a new, normal life… So, in coordination with the FBI, I offered her a deal: if she helped me, her face and all her aliases would be erased from FBI and other international databases.”

Only Jodie doesn’t know about it yet. She won’t like that, Shinichi thought.

Now Yukiko burst out laughing. “So she really made it — she got what she wanted.”

The Kurobas looked openly amused, though Yusaku only shook his head.

The tension eased, and the group let the information sink in as the evening wound down.

Then Shinichi frowned and turned to Kaito. “I still have one question.”

Kaito looked puzzled. “The way you suddenly cut off all contact and made yourself unreachable… You wanted to lure your father out and keep Snake’s people from linking KID to detectives. But there was more to it, wasn’t there?”

Kaito thought for a moment, then answered with a grin. “I just wanted to mess with you — see how you’d react, and whether you could find me. And in the end, you did, even if it was indirectly… But your idea of having Mom play the third KID to keep the crowd safe? That was genius. Do I see some potential there?” he teased.

Shinichi just waved him off, annoyed.

“Tell me, Toichi…” Yusaku suddenly began out of nowhere. “What about you? What are you going to do now? I don’t suppose you’ll just move back home and live as if nothing happened.” Kaito caught the question, and his expression darkened.

Toichi answered flatly: “Even if I wanted to, that wouldn’t be possible. Officially, I’m dead. I don’t exist. I live my life under countless identities, always on the move so nobody recognizes me. Most likely, I’ll just continue as I have—try to put some criminals behind bars.”
Kaito stared blankly at the table in front of him.

Then Toichi turned to him: “Kaito, we’ll stay in touch. That is… if you want to.”
Kaito shrugged neutrally: “Sure…”
Toichi gave him a faint smile. Chikage sighed softly, concerned.

As the families said their goodbyes, Yukiko turned to Kaito:
“Kaito… are you alright?”

Again? Kaito thought, a bit annoyed.
He was starting to doubt his poker face.

He flashed Yukiko a dazzling smile and assured her everything was fine.

Then Yusaku stepped up as well:
“Kaito… if it ever becomes too much… you can tell Shinichi everything.”

Shinichi jumped up in surprise, rolling his eyes at his father speaking for him.

What’s wrong with everyone? Kaito’s smile twitched. Why exaggerate?

Then Shinichi suddenly said:
“I’ll walk Kaito to the train! Come on, let’s go.”

The two of them strolled toward the station along a bridge.
Kaito had his hands folded behind his head.

Then Shinichi stopped. “Kaito…”
After a few more steps, Kaito also stopped. “…Hm?”

Shinichi spoke carefully, only seeing Kaito’s back:
“Kaito… you’re not okay. You—”

Kaito cut him off sharply, his voice almost hissing:
“You too?! What’s wrong with all of you?”

Shinichi raised his hands defensively:
“Kaito, calm down. I’m just trying to help. You stood by me back then, now I want to do the same… You can trust me.”

Kaito’s breathing was heavy. He clenched his fists and burst out:
“Can’t you all just—…!”

Before he could finish, Shinichi jumped forward, covering his mouth from behind. Kaito struggled, muffled shouts escaping.
“Stop! Don’t say something you’ll regret!”

Kaito’s eyes burned with anger as he tried to pry Shinichi’s hand away.

“Kaito! I know everything feels like shit right now. Yes, it hurts! Maybe you’re doubting your poker face. But no—your poker face is perfect!”

Kaito froze for a moment.

Shinichi, calmer now, went on:
“And that’s the problem. It’s too perfect. No human being could go through all this and still wear such a flawless mask. Impossible. You’ve been functioning perfectly for too long. It’s okay now…”

He couldn’t tell if Kaito was listening or about to lash out. But then—warm drops trickled over his hands.

That’s good… let it out, Shinichi thought silently.

Kaito shoved his hand away and staggered toward the railing of the bridge, still facing away, gasping for air.
Still annoyed, he muttered: “Trying to suffocate me?!”

The oxygen deprivation didn’t do you any harm, Shinichi thought, guilt-free.

Once Kaito caught his breath, he gripped the railing tightly and screamed incoherent curses into the night.

Shinichi stepped closer, patting his back gently:
“It’s fine. Let it all out…”

Abruptly Kaito snapped in a monotone: “Stop.”
“…Okay.” Shinichi stepped back again.

This wasn’t the angry Kaito he had pictured.
But everyone handles emotions differently…

After a while, Kaito muttered to himself, pulling at his hair in frustration.

Shinichi sighed in relief—maybe the worst had passed.
But suddenly Kaito dropped to the ground and started doing push-ups.

Shinichi frowned. “Kaito, what…” Unwillingly, he counted in his head.
3… 4… 5…
“Kaito, what are you doing?” No answer.
16… 17… 18…

Shinichi leaned against the railing, exhaling deeply.
67… 68… 69…

“How long are you planning to keep this up?”
74… 75… 76…

Finally, Kaito snapped back: “Can’t you just leave me alone? I need to focus!”
91… 92… 93…

“Kaito, you’re making a scene. People already think you’re some kind of creep.”
“Whaaat?!” Kaito gasped, his strength giving out as he collapsed.

Then he barked at Shinichi:
“Do you even realize what you just did?!”

Shinichi replied calmly:
“You were aiming for 100 push-ups without a break. Thanks to me, you stopped at 98.”

Kaito froze, his face twisting as if Shinichi were an alien.
“…You counted? And I’m the creep?”

He stood up quietly, brushing the dirt off his pants.

Shinichi sighed in relief again. But too early—Kaito started jogging in place.

Shinichi raised a brow. “I’m going home now. See you, Shinichi!”
He waved and ran off.

“The station’s the other way!” Shinichi shouted after him.

“I know! I’m running home!” Kaito called back casually.

Shinichi shook his head and waved after him.
He wasn’t sure if this was good or bad—but he felt it would turn out fine.
Everyone has their own way of coping…

When Kaito reached his house, he climbed through Aoko’s locked window.
She was lying in bed, fiddling with her phone. She flinched when he climbed in, though she was already used to it.

In one leap, Kaito threw himself into her arms.
“Kaito, what’s wr—… Kaito! You’re drenched in sweat, that’s gross! What were you doing?! Get off!”

Kaito pouted and clung to her tighter.

Aoko sighed and lay back down.
“…Do you want to talk about it?”

Kaito shook his head, still holding on to her.
“Not now…” he whimpered.

Aoko sighed again and wrapped her arms around him comforting him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

A few days had passed, and things had settled down. Shinichi felt a kind of peace after both organizations had been brought down. He couldn’t remember the last time he had been able to live his life so carefree. It felt like closure. And with Kaito, Shinichi was certain it would be the same—once he managed to get a grip on his emotions.

The FBI reported back to Shinichi that almost everything concerning the organizations had been wrapped up, reports were being diligently filed, and it was considered a major success. Soon the case would also be made public in the media. The dismantling of two organizations would surely cause a stir, but it would play in favor of the FBI’s and other authorities’ reputation. It could almost be called free publicity. But why not? After all, people would feel safer because of it—and they really were.

Shinichi went back to school as usual. For now, he had only told Ran that all of his pending cases were finally resolved, and that the last one indeed had ties to the Black Organization.

After school, Ran and Shinichi went to the library to pick up some materials for upcoming classes. They sat down and skimmed through a few books.
“Ran.”
She looked up from her book, curious.
“Do you want to know the rest now?”
Ran smiled, both pleased and a little mischievous. “Finally. I’ve waited long enough.”

Shinichi told her the story of Toichi the magician, about his so-called accident, and that he was actually Yusaku’s brother. She looked troubled at first, but Shinichi went on to explain that Toichi had survived, had a family, and so on—leaving out the part about KID for now. He wanted to save that for later.

“That’s… insane. So that means you actually have another whole family. The Kurobas. The famous magician…”
Shinichi nodded. “Exactly. And he has a son… my age. My cousin.”
Ran’s eyes widened. “Wow, have you met him already? What’s he like? Poor guy must’ve been through a lot…”
Shinichi’s expression softened. “Yeah, he has. I’ve been in touch with him for a while now, for certain reasons… He’s actually a pretty funny guy. Does magic like his father, and he’s very popular…” Shinichi worried he might have said too much, something that hinted too close at KID.
Ran thought about it intensely and said: “I can’t wait to meet him!”
Shinichi added: “I’ll tell you the rest once you’ve met him and his parents yourself. I think you’ll understand on your own then…”

Now Ran had a question mark written all over her face. But she didn’t press further.

To make sure Kaito was alright, Shinichi decided to reach out to him and sent him a message:
“Hey Kaito. How are you? Got time tomorrow?”

A few minutes later, a reply came in:
“No.”

Shinichi frowned, worried—until another message arrived:
“Tomorrow I’ve got a date with Aoko. So no time.” – mischievous smiley –

Shinichi rolled his eyes, relieved. Then an idea came to him.

He quickly typed another message:
“Wanna make it a double date?” – nerdy smiley –

The response came as a flood of messages:

“What?!”
“You mean, me and Aoko, you and Ran?!”
“Can’t believe you came up with that idea!”
“Ran’s going to kill me!”
“But it actually sounds fun! I’ll ask Aoko.”

Shinichi couldn’t help but grin. Normally, he would never willingly go on a double date, but he saw it as a good chance to introduce Ran to Kaito. And with Aoko around, she wouldn’t blow up once she realized that Kaito was KID.

A little while later, more messages came:
“All set.”
“Aoko’s super excited. Didn’t think she’d be this happy.”
“We were planning to do the date in Ekoda…”

Shinichi replied:
“Fine. Ran and I can pick you up at your school, unless you want to move it somewhere else?”

Kaito’s answer came almost instantly:
“Perfect, works for me!” – grinning smiley –

Shinichi laughed. Looked like Kaito was back to his old self.

The next day came quickly. Ran was excited as well, though she felt a little guilty—it was their first double date, and Sonoko wasn’t there. She hoped Sonoko would forgive her later.

Hand in hand, she and Shinichi walked toward Ekoda High. The passing students glanced curiously at them, some even recognizing Shinichi. Their uniforms stood out sharply, completely different from the black ones of Ekoda High.

When they reached the gate, the two of them waited. Now Shinichi felt a pang of nerves. How would Ran react? Ran looked around nervously, but hadn’t spotted anything yet—until a voice called out behind them.
“Yo, Shinichi!”
Kaito waved at them. Shinichi swallowed hard and looked at Ran. She noticed the two figures walking toward them. Her expression shifted from curiosity, to confusion, to realization, and then to slight annoyance.

She figured it out, thought Shinichi.
Kaito’s resemblance was more than enough of evidence.

Kaito noticed it too and clung a little closer to Aoko, believing she could shield him. Luckily, he’d explained everything to her beforehand. Still, his poker face stayed firmly in place.

Shinichi greeted them. “Hi Kaito… Hi Aoko.” Then he turned to Ran: “Ran, this is Kaito and Aoko.” He added, “And this is Ran, my girlfriend.” He tried to sound as neutral as possible.

Aoko stepped up first, smiling warmly. “It’s nice to meet you, Ran!”
Ran blinked a few times before snapping back to herself. “Ah, Aoko! I’m happy to meet you too!” She smiled sincerely—then turned to Kaito with a sharp glare that was impossible to miss. “Kaito-kun… Nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you.”
Kaito twitched. “Oh, really…?” Ran’s glare was downright threatening.

But he couldn’t resist. He offered his hand. As expected, she ignored it. Then he clapped both hands together and, when he opened them again, a cloud of white butterflies flew out.

A peace offering? Ran wondered.

She sighed, then gave him a small smile.

The tension in the air eased. Back in good spirits, she clapped her hands excitedly. “So, what do you two have planned?”

Both Aoko and Kaito grinned. Since they had arranged the date, they’d tried to come up with something special.

Before the group could head out, a familiar voice called from behind:
“Kudo!”

They all turned around. Kaito was already rolling his eyes.
“Hakuba?” Shinichi asked, surprised. Seeing the uniform, he realized Hakuba was a student here too.
Hakuba walked over, frowning. “Hi Kudo. What are you doing here?” His eyes darted suspiciously to Kaito, who twitched.

Shinichi thought quickly. “Ah, so you go to this school too. Actually, I’m meeting up with Kaito and Aoko. We’re going on… a double date.”

Sheer horror spread across Hakuba’s face. Kaito couldn’t help but snicker darkly.

“I don’t get it. What do you have to do with Kaito…?” Hakuba pressed.
Shinichi scratched his head, then casually stepped beside Kaito, hand on his shoulder. “Isn’t it obvious? I’m related to Kaito. He’s my cousin.”

Hakuba froze in shock. Kaito fought to hold his poker face, though he was utterly amused.

Then Hakuba grabbed Shinichi by the arm and pulled him aside. “This has to be a joke, right?! I’ve been in the same class with him forever—I know exactly what’s going on. And you do too!” he hissed.

In the same class with that sharp Detective? What kind of life has Kaito been leading? Shinichi thought.

“What do you mean? If you don’t believe me, feel free to run a DNA test. But I doubt it’s necessary.” Shinichi replied calmly pointing on his face.

Hakuba’s eyes went wide again. “You know exactly what I mean—he’s KID! Wait, are you really blood-related to him? To KID?!”

Shinichi widened his eyes in feigned shock. “What? Where’d you get that idea?”
Hakuba stammered, completely lost for words.

Shinichi turned back toward the others, adding offhandedly:
“If Kaito really were KID, you’d have proven it long ago. Being his classmate and all.”

He threw Hakuba a smirk over his shoulder—just a little provocative.

Something seemed to click for Hakuba, and a furious crease formed on his forehead.

KID had the strongest ally he could possibly have… Hakuba cursed inwardly.

Kaito’s eyes sparkled with curiosity as Shinichi returned. “Well?!”
Shinichi shot him an exasperated look. “…It’s fine.”
Kaito grinned. “Judging from Hakuba’s face, I’d say you’re right.”
Shinichi elbowed him. “Thanks to you, I just made myself an enemy.”
Kaito burst into loud, gleeful laughter.

The girls, who had been watching this exchange, could more or less guess what it was about. Both rolled their eyes.

The date went well. It was nicely planned out. The four of them visited some attractions, ate at a trendy restaurant popular among teenagers, and there was even a small magic show—by Kaito, of course.
Ran was pleased overall and got along well with Aoko. Both shared a similar fate: living with their fathers, one a detective, the other an inspector. That gave them plenty of parallels to talk about. She also got a small impression of Kaito and concluded that he might not be all that bad. But her verdict wasn’t final yet. Overall, the group had good synergy.

Sonoko would probably be head over heels for Kaito—just because of the name Kuroba. And if she ever found out he was KID… Ran shook her head.

Shinichi walked her home. “So?”
Ran looked thoughtful. “The double date was nice.” Then she glanced at Shinichi, annoyed. “After I got over the initial shock.”
Shinichi laughed. “I told you you’d understand.”
Ran smiled, rolling her eyes. “Now I also get why you two were so familiar… during that murder case at the library.”
Now Shinichi looked annoyed. “Not that familiar. We just get along.”

Ran sighed. “But after that whole story with the Kurobas… how does KID fit into all this?”

Shinichi quickly explained the connection to the earlier story and KID.

Suddenly, it all clicked for Ran. “I see. So he wasn’t doing it just because he’s an idiot, but because he wanted to avenge his father… And recently he found out his father’s actually alive… Poor guy.” She showed genuine sympathy, which made Shinichi slightly jealous.
Then her expression shifted to irritation. “But he’s still a nutcase. He’s KID, his girlfriend is the daughter of Inspector Nakamori, who also happens to be his neighbor and is like family to him. Then there’s Hakuba, a capable detective in his class. And the cherry on top—besides his father being KID, his mother’s the Phantom Lady?”

Shinichi tried to process the avalanche of information. “Exactly, nicely summed up. But Hakuba’s not that capable.”
Ran rolled her eyes. “And let’s not forget, KID is also your father’s brother. Meaning he’s your uncle. The other KID is your cousin. And technically, you’re all Kudos anyway, since Kuroba-san only took that name as a cover?”

Somehow, Ran had managed to remember all that mess.

Shinichi pulled a face while processing it. “Eww, my uncle—never thought of it that way. But now that you mention it… If Toichi-san hadn’t taken the Kuroba name, they’d all be Kudos… That’s insane! I don’t want to share the same name as that crazy family!”
Ran burst out laughing. “Took you long enough.”

In bed, Shinichi typed a message:
“Hey, you know, technically you’re a Kudo. Kaito Kudo.”
“What!?” replied Kaito.
“You know what I mean,” Shinichi pressed.
“Forget it. I was born a Kuroba and I’ll die a Kuroba.”
“Spare me that,” Kaito added.

Shinichi responded:
“…”.
“Thank God. I was afraid you were going to steal my name.”
“You crazy people can keep your name.”

Kaito typed, amused:
“Not everything in one message this time?
Did I rub off on you? – cheeky emoji -
I win! – emoji with sunglasses -
Also, I feel the same about the Kudos! Pff.
Good night! Hehe! – dove emoji -”

Shinichi cursed loudly and threw his phone: “This freak!”

Breaking News:

A reporter spoke:
“Dear viewers, today we bring you extraordinary news. An event that may well be remembered as the event of the century. What you are about to hear, you will not forget. Our authorities have accomplished something monumental for the safety of the public. Not only them, but a mysterious ally as well. Prepare yourselves for this spectacle.”

Suspicious. What’s coming now? Shinichi wondered, nervous.

The screen shifted to an interview with a high-ranking FBI agent, with Jodie sitting beside him.

The agent began:
“We are pleased to announce that two of the largest underground organizations in Japan have been dismantled. These groups were deeply entrenched in the networks of this country, operating in secret. Together with the Yakuza and other illegal circles, they spread fear and chaos across Japan. Countless innocents fell victim to them.

The Japanese government has been aware of this threat for decades, but could never strike at the root, because the connections stretched across the nation—and even internationally. Through years of preparation, including embedding many FBI agents into their ranks, we finally achieved our goal.

These agents sacrificed their lives to infiltrate. Some lived as criminals for over a decade. The psychological toll they endured cannot be put into words. We extend our deepest gratitude to these people who acted for the sake of Japan. Many lost their lives, but their sacrifice was not in vain. They became heroes.”

The reporter turned to Jodie:
“Incredible news. Miss Starling, what can you tell us? What were the key turning points that brought you closer to success?”

Jodie cleared her throat, clearly unused to media attention.
“Well. There were certain events—and certain people—that helped us reach the finish line. Unfortunately, we cannot disclose the identities of the agents directly involved, for their safety.”

She gestured toward the screen.
“However, one famous author was deeply involved, passing vital information to the authorities for years. That man is—”

A picture of Yusaku appeared. Shinichi gasped.

“Yusaku Kudo,” Jodie continued.

“What comes next was previously unknown to the public. Another key contributor was… Kuroba Toichi.”

His picture popped up, and the studio audience erupted in shocked cries. Shinichi’s eyes widened. Toichi himself remained stone-faced.

“Yes, you heard right,” Jodie went on. “The great magician Kuroba Toichi, who supposedly died in an accident eight years ago. But it was no accident. He had unwillingly drawn the attention of this cruel organization. The incident on stage was, in fact, an assassination attempt. Yet… Kuroba-san survived. For his protection, and to prevent further targeting of him or his family, he was forced to disappear.

Not even his family, not even his brother Yusaku Kudo knew he was alive. From the shadows, he worked to bring down the organization—at the cost of abandoning those he loved.”

Again, the audience stirred in uproar.

Stunned, Shinichi turned to his father.
“Dad, what did you do?!”

Yusaku looked back calmly, saying nothing.
Toichi had gone pale, but kept silent as well.

The reporter exclaimed:
“This is incredible!”

Jodie continued:
“And there was one more…”

A picture of Shinichi appeared on the screen. He gasped, glaring at his father with fury as Yusaku continued watching with quiet satisfaction.

“Shinichi Kudo—the son of Yusaku Kudo. In the last half year, he too played a crucial role, tipping the scales toward victory. Many know the ‘student detective’ had mysteriously disappeared for months. In reality, he had to go underground for his own safety, and continued to act from the background.”

She paused.
“And finally… a very special case.”

The next image: Kaitou KID. The audience gasped loudly once more.

“The final ally was Kaitou KID. We still do not know his identity, but we did—passively—cooperate. He was the key to dismantling the second organization, which was obsessed with hunting for a specific gemstone and stopped at nothing. By staging his heists, KID was able to outmaneuver them and prevent countless tragedies. His last heist… was in collaboration with us. That was the moment we were able to take down the group completely.”

The reporter, visibly flustered and betraying herself as a KID fangirl, burst out:
“Is that true?! Then KID is actually a hero, isn’t he?! And does that mean that was his final heist?”

Jodie steadied herself before answering:
“That is our assumption, yes. But we cannot say for sure what his intentions were. One theory is that he emerged to avenge Kuroba Toichi, the genius Magician, and that is why he pursued the criminals so relentlessly.”

The audience buzzed again.

The reporter concluded:
“This is truly the twist of the century! Dear viewers, we’ll take a short break. Stay with us—we’ll return with more details on how these criminal empires were dismantled!”

A commercial break followed.

Shinichi was stunned. The report had mixed truth with embellishment, half a story laced with fiction.

And only one person could be behind that: master storyteller Yusaku Kudo.

He glanced at the room. Toichi now sat hunched forward on the sofa, face buried in his hands, utterly shaken.

Shinichi had never seen him like this before.

Then Yusaku, looking at the two of them, burst into hearty laughter.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” Shinichi snapped.

“Yusaku, what have you done? Is this your revenge on me?” Toichi asked flatly.

Yusaku chuckled.
“What’s so bad about it? I resurrected you from the dead.”

Shinichi’s mind raced. He realized what his father had done: twisted the truth to give Toichi back a life. An end to the hiding, an end to wandering without an identity.

But not just that. By mentioning Kaitou KID, he’d effectively cleansed his name. No longer just a criminal—now remembered as a hero, his actions framed as sacrifices for the greater good.

And Shinichi himself? It explained his disappearance, covering even those who had begun suspecting Conan.

Shinichi sighed.
“Dad, you should really stick to being a novelist. So that’s what you were working on so feverishly these last days?”

Yusaku leaned back, sipping his now-cold coffee with ease.
“Exactly. I had to write a story with a happy ending. Sure, it’ll shock people—but they’ll get over it soon enough.”

Toichi muttered, still slumped forward:
“Yusaku, you’re the worst.”
Though the tone was lighter than the words.

Yusaku laughed warmly.
“Says the man who left me to suffer all these years?”

Then he rummaged around, tossed something to Toichi—who caught it without looking.

When Toichi glanced down at it, he exhaled heavily.

A Japanese passport. He didn’t need to open it to know his name was inside.

“Welcome back to the land of the living,” Yusaku teased.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

Kaito sat at his dining table, spoon frozen halfway to his mouth. Chikage sat beside him.

The news had just ended. Chikage was laughing in obvious amusement, while Kaito stared stiffly at the TV, motionless, shocked into stone.

His mother teased him:
“Kaito, you should eat. You don’t like it when your cornflakes get soggy.” She leaned over to look at his bowl. “Well, too late now… what a waste.”

Kaito blinked, set the spoon down in his cereal.
“Mom, is that seriously all you have to say about this?”

She laughed.
“Oh, don’t make such a fuss. That was good news! Yusaku Kudo really is a sly one—not even sparing his own son. And Toichi… well, now he can live openly among people again. It’s going to be an exciting time.”

Kaito, still pale:
“Do you even realize what all this means?!”

At that moment, his phone rang. Shinichi.
But then another beep—a second incoming call. Aoko. He decided he’d call her back.

Kaito answered, but stayed silent.

Shinichi’s voice barked through the phone:
“Earth to Kaito, are you there?!”

Kaito coughed once and answered weakly:
“I’m here… What the hell was that?!”

“I don’t know,” Shinichi said, sounding frustrated. “You’ll have to ask my father.”

In the background, Kaito heard Shinichi curse:
“Damn it… reporters are already outside the house. This is going to be a nightmare…”

Kaito swallowed hard.
“Reporters?!”

Sensing his unease, Shinichi explained:
“My father asked me to tell you: he erased your address from every registry he could get to, and you should take your nameplate off your door for now. He submitted a false address under Kuroba Toichi’s name, so most of the uproar will hit there. You might still get people at your place, but mostly classmates or acquaintances—depends on how fast the rumor mill runs.”

Kaito cursed.
“What?! I can’t go to school like this! Everyone’s going to corner me about my father!”

“Yeah, same here…” Shinichi muttered. “According to Dad, the chaos will last a few weeks at most. Then it’ll blow over.”

Kaito heard curtains being drawn in the background. Shinichi again:
“And since we were seen together at your school recently, and now the news revealed our fathers are brothers… that’ll be fun too.”

Kaito thought immediately of Hakuba.
He’s going to lose his mind when he sees this.

He peeked out the window—nothing yet. His mother had already, casually as ever, swapped out the nameplate on the door with a false one.

He let out a sigh of relief—until he spotted a few classmates loitering nearby.

Groaning, he yanked his own curtains shut. Chikage still looked amused, almost delighted by the drama.

Aoko tried to call Kaito. Busy signal. She sighed, but understood he must have bigger problems at the moment.

She looked across the table at her father, who sat slumped, face buried in his hands. The news had hit him like a punch. He had been good friends with Toichi, and when the “accident” happened, he had done his best to look after Kaito.

After a while, Nakamori finally asked his daughter:
“You don’t look too surprised… Did Kaito know? He must’ve told you.”

“Only recently,” Aoko replied. “Kaito only found out not long ago that his father is alive. That’s why he was so depressed for a while…”

Nakamori nodded slowly.
“I see.”

Then Aoko’s phone rang again.
“It’s Kaito.”

She answered:
“Hey Kaito, I just saw the news. Are you alr—”

But Nakamori snatched the phone out of her hand.
“Kaito-kun! Are you alright?! That Toichi—I’ll wring his neck for this!”

Kaito answered in a mock-serious tone:
“Please do.” Then he laughed. “Ojisan, don’t worry. I’ve gotten over the worst of it. I’ll be fine. Thanks for caring…”

Nakamori’s voice softened with concern.
“Kaito… If it ever gets too heavy for you, remember—you’re always welcome here. Anytime.”

Kaito brightened audibly.
“Thank you. Really.”

Ran, dialed Shinichi’s number. She’d just watched the news with her father.

Kogoro, however, seemed barely fazed by the revelations. He had little personal connection to any of them. His only comment, muttered absently, was:
“So that’s what the brat’s been up to.”

When Shinichi finally picked up, he sounded rushed.
“Hello, Ran.”

“Shinichi, are you okay? I can imagine how this all came about.”

He let out a long sigh.
“At least I don’t have to explain everything to you.”

Ran asked, worried:
“Will your place be swarming with reporters? What will you do?”

“They’re already here,” Shinichi said irritably. “My dad just went outside to give some pointless interviews. He seems to be enjoying it.”

Ran laughed softly.
“Hey Shinichi… Dad suggested you could stay with us for a while. Until things settle down.”

“What?” Shinichi asked, caught off guard.

“What?” Ran repeated flatly.

“Your father?”

“Yes. And I didn’t even ask him. It was his idea. I think… even if he pretends not to care, he must feel some kind of respect for you. He now knows you didn’t leave me behind for nothing. I think this is his way of offering peace. At least that’s how I see it.”

Shinichi was speechless.
“R-really? I can hardly believe that…”

Ran giggled.
“So before he changes his mind, pack your things and come over.”

His voice lit up with joy.
“Thank him for me! I’ll gladly take him up on that. See you soon!”

Ran shook her head, smiling.

Then her phone rang. Sonoko.
Carefully, Ran picked up:
“Sonoko?”

On the other end, she could practically feel the excitement buzzing.

“Ran!!! Did you see the news?! Of course you did! Why did nobody tell me your husband is related to Kuroba-sama?!” She squealed with joy.

Ran answered calmly, a little annoyed:
“I didn’t know myself… and I think Shinichi only found out a few weeks ago too.”

Sonoko squeaked:
“That’s unbelievable! And he’s alive! That’s so unbelievable! I immediately looked up everything about him online—”

You mean stalked? Ran added inwardly.

“—and I found out he has a wife and a son who, you won’t believe it, is our age!” Sonoko squealed again. “And after stalking his social media, I saw that he’s also a talented magician! Ran, you have to use Shinichi so we can meet him. They’re cousins, after all!”

Ran sighed.
“Yeah, I know. I’ve already met him—”

“Whaaaaat did you just say?!” Sonoko screamed.

Before she could go off again, Ran cut her off:
“Yeah, the case was basically solved around the time Shinichi came back. The media only went public after the investigation closed. By then, Shinichi already knew, and they’ve been ‘friends’ for a while. I’ve met him too.”

Sonoko exploded with emotions:
“Whaaaat?! Why didn’t you tell me?! What’s he like? Once the chaos dies down, we can use him to get close to Kuroba-sama, and maybe I’ll even get an autograph!” She laughed gleefully.

She’d always been crazy about magic, and Toichi had long been at the very top of her ranking of magicians. But if she ever met Kaito, that would probably change fast…

“Sonoko, I think you’ll meet him soon enough. I’ll tell you more at school…”

Ran could still faintly hear Sonoko pestering her for more answers, but she hung up immediately. It was just too much.

Hakuba sat at school. He had missed the morning news, but after the commotion in his class, he quickly got the idea to check online. Slowly, he scrolled through the headlines on his phone, absorbing them bit by bit.

So that’s why he’s not at school today, he thought to himself.

When he read the part reporting that Yusaku Kudo and Kuroba Toichi were related, he froze.

He told the truth.

He continued reading, including the parts about KID. Piece by piece, he started to put the picture together.

From the start, Hakuba knew that the media only published filtered or heavily twisted reports, so he wasn’t confused. He was still certain that Kaito was KID. And with the information about Toichi, and the theory why KID had been committing his heists, Hakuba could piece it all together. Ultimately, Kaito wanted to avenge or find his father. The exact details didn’t matter. To do that, he had to infiltrate and dismantle the organization. That part of the report was true, Hakuba concluded.

He thought for a few seconds. Since KID had a ‘truly’ honorable goal and had accomplished it, he was no longer just a “criminal.” That was most likely also why Shinichi Kudo would cover for him.

Hakuba pressed his forehead with effort.

I’ll still prove that you are KID… and I will catch you.

Heiji stood with Kazuha on the train home. At school, he had only caught some murmurs, without paying much attention. But on the way home, seeing various ads—newspaper photos, digital billboards, and monitors in shop windows—something felt off. When he then saw photos of Shinichi and his father, he realized something must be going on. He pulled Kazuha aside and sat on a park bench, starting to search online.

Kazuha was annoyed: “Heiji, what’s gotten into you now?”

He just muttered: “Something stinks here. Haven’t you seen all the news?”

He opened the original interview on his phone and watched the video. Kazuha sat next to him, watching as well. Somewhat puzzled, but not overly concerned. She barely had any connection to these people. Now she had confirmed that Shinichi really had been away for a ‘big’ case.

Heiji, on the other hand, was about ready to explode:
“What the hell?! This isn’t entirely true! What does this mean?”

He had known from Shinichi that KID was his cousin. So he could deduce that this had something to do with Yusaku and Toichi’s relationship. The Kurobas were KID. He somehow pieced the rest together.

Internally, his mind was on fire with anger:
“What?! Now he’s getting all the glory?! He didn’t tell me he’d be in the media. He just took the advantage! I’ll make him pay for this! I’ll show him who the better detective is!”

Kazuha looked annoyed: “Is that your only problem? Why are you always so jealous of Kudo-kun? Besides, it seems like it was a huge case he was involved in.”

Heiji glared at her even more: “Why are you defending him?!”

Angrily, he typed a message to Shinichi:
“Of course you sneakily take all the credit! Just wait, next time I won’t help you!”

Shinichi’s reply came a bit later:
“That wasn’t my fault. What’s your problem?!”

Heiji dragged Kazuha along, still frustrated.

Chapter Text

Epilogue
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

A few weeks had passed. Shinichi had been living with the Mouris during that time. As Conan, the apartment had never felt this cramped, and now he was forced to share the same room with Kogoro. That was the condition for being allowed to stay.
For the past few days, he had started going back to school. Of course, he couldn’t completely avoid curious classmates, and every now and then he even had to run from reporters who hunted him down there.
In front of his mansion things had quieted down for a few days now. Just to be safe, he decided to stay with the Mouris a little longer.
Truth be told, he enjoyed it. It had become oddly nostalgic, since he had spent so much time living there as Conan. It made him happy. And knowing he’d have to leave soon made him feel sad again.

The three of them sat together at the dinner table. Ran had cooked a large meal today, which Shinichi was especially delighted about. Kogoro’s annoyed glare burned into him. Shinichi raised an eyebrow at him, but Kogoro just waved it off and started eating.
Shinichi, on the other hand, clapped his hands together cheerfully like he always did, thanked Ran for the meal, picked up his chopsticks, and began eating. Kogoro’s eyes stayed on him the whole time.
Ran’s stomach sank as she watched the two of them.

Shinichi had never been good at hiding his habits. He’s acting exactly like Conan — just taller, Ran thought annoyed.

Even Kogoro seemed to have noticed. In recent days he had grown more and more suspicious, and his treatment of Shinichi had been much harsher than usual.

Kogoro first muttered something under his breath, then sat up and raised his chopsticks. He pointed both sticks directly at Shinichi. His threatening stare made Shinichi freeze for a moment, though he had grown used to that glare by now.
Again, Kogoro tapped his chopsticks in Shinichi’s direction. “You… brat.”
Ran cut in: “Dad, what’s wrong with you? Why are you terrorizing Shinichi like this lately?”
Kogoro growled back: “This is my house, I can do whatever I want!” He downed his beer in one gulp and turned his attention back to the TV.
Shinichi leaned toward Ran and whispered: “What’s his problem? Did I do something?”
Ran rolled her eyes and shot him an exasperated look. “You’re not even trying to act differently. He’s starting to figure out you were Conan.”

Shinichi whispered back, unconvincingly: “What? Him? No way.”
Ran snapped back, almost angry: “Dad’s a lot sharper than you give him credit for. And the way you’re behaving, the Detective Boys would figure it out instantly if they saw you.” She shook her head. “I honestly feel so stupid for not realizing it for so long…”
Shinichi just stared at her blankly before turning his eyes away, embarrassed.

Kaito had also returned to school, but for him things weren’t as bad. The spotlight was on his father, not him directly. Still, he kept his pranks and tricks under wraps. His classmates interpreted it wrong of course — they thought Kaito was shaken and hurt by his father’s sudden return and had grown quiet. That was fine with him.

His relationship with Toichi was… odd. Of course, Toichi didn’t move right back home and was gone most of the time. He needed to… rebuild a life? What came next for him was still unclear. He wasn’t ready to return to the stage yet either.
From time to time Toichi came over, joining him and his mother for dinner.
Kaito knew it was Chikage’s desperate wish for him and his father to rebuild a bond. But she didn’t need to try so hard. He wasn’t against spending more time with his father. On the contrary, he wanted to know what his life had been like and what he had done all those years. Their relationship would never return to what it once was, but that’s just life.

It was already dark when Kaito walked home. Stopping in front of his house, he glanced up at the glowing windows.

Ah, they’re both home tonight…

He stood there for a while, lost in thought, until he heard footsteps approaching.
Before he could turn, someone called out: “Kaito. Good evening.”
It was Inspector Nakamori, returning from work. With a polite nod and a smile, Kaito greeted him back.
Nakamori followed Kaito’s gaze toward the windows before looking at him again.
“I saw you standing here from far away. You’ve been in front of your house for several minutes now…” He let out a sigh, glancing once more at the lit windows. Kaito startled and checked his watch. He really had been standing there that long.
Nakamori continued while still looking at the house. “Kaito… If it gets to be too much, you’re always welcome at my place. Aoko isn’t home tonight, but there’s still plenty of leftovers from yesterday I could heat up.”

Kaito looked at him in surprise and actually thought about it seriously for a moment.
Then he gave him the warmest smile he could muster. “Thank you, Ojisan. But there’s no way around it.”
He stepped toward his front door. “But if it does get too overwhelming, I’ll gladly take you up on your offer.”

The moment Kaito entered, the familiar smell of his mother’s cooking greeted him.

In the kitchen he found his parents sitting at the table, both warmly greeting him.
He greeted them back and casually sat down. His behavior was as normal as always; he didn’t act like Toichi’s presence was anything unusual.
Chikage served him his favorite meal.

Heh. Trying to bribe me? he thought mildly amused.

With his mouth full, Kaito started talking: “Oyaji, where are you even living right now? Did you get an apartment or are you still staying in hotels?”
Toichi blinked at the term of address, mildly surprised, before answering calmly: “For now, I’m mostly still in hotels. Why do you ask?”
Kaito grinned mischievously. “Well, where are you getting the money from? I know we’re still living comfortably off what you saved before you… you know…” He cleared his throat. “…but how do you manage it? Got some secret stash hidden somewhere? Stealing it? Breaking into hotels? Pretending to be someone else? Knowing you… and Mom, it’s gotta be luxury hotels.”
Chikage giggled, clearly entertained.
Toichi tilted his head. “You ask a lot of questions. Let’s just keep that a mystery. Will it be enough if I tell you it’s all legally earned? Nothing stolen.”

Kaito frowned sceptically. “Well, you’ll have to try harder than that if you want to work on our relationship.”

Toichi chuckled. “Is that so?”
“Yes,” Kaito shot back immediately.
He set his chopsticks down, already done eating, and stared into the air with a thoughtful “Hmmm.” Then he added: “Besides, you might as well move back in. Makes no difference to me. At least the house would feel lively again.”

Chikage almost jumped up at his words, completely surprised.
Toichi also looked shocked, though a little sceptical. “Are you sure? Do you really want that?”

Kaito shrugged, arms raised in boredom. “Doesn’t make a difference. You’re already showing up more often, and it’s only a matter of time until you’re back here for good. But I don’t like being treated like a pet that needs to slowly adjust to another pet. We can skip that part.”

“Kaito!” Chikage exclaimed in mock outrage at his choice of words.
Toichi burst into laughter — not his usual forced magician’s laugh, but a genuine one from the heart.

Shinichi:
"Kaito, you might as well send me your schedule already."

Kaito:
"What’s gotten into you this time?"

Shinichi:
"You’ll have to deal with it. You’re really popular in my circle.
 First, Sonoko wants to meet you. She’s a fan of the Kurobas—after KID, of course.
But hey, two birds with one stone.
She won’t last long though, so better get ready for a meeting. Preferably with Aoko."

Kaito:
"Oh~ I don’t mind a little fan meeting." – Emoji with sunglasses -

Shinichi:
"Makoto might be there too…"

Kaito:
"No way…"

Shinichi:
"Second, Heiji wants to meet you too. For some reason he’s not exactly fond of you. Also, he knows you’re KID."

Kaito:
"Come on, it was going so well. Do we really have to?"

Shinichi:
"Third, I need to get closer to the Detective Boys without making it obvious I was Conan. You’ll be my cover. Distract them with magic and play the babysitter."

Kaito:
"And what if I refuse all of this?"

Shinichi:
"You never had a choice."

Kaito:
"Ehh…"

A few days later, the meeting followed.

Kaito was already on his way to Shinichi and Ran’s school with Aoko.
He explained to her that Ran’s best friend was, in a positive way, obsessed with magic and a huge fan of the Kurobas – his father in particular. The whole Kid part he left out.
Aoko was surprised but pleased, and she didn’t mind making new friends.

When they arrived, the three were already waiting: Ran, Sonoko, and Shinichi.
The moment Sonoko spotted Kaito, her mouth formed a surprised "O." She happily waved at them. When they reached the group, Sonoko immediately introduced herself, excited:
"Nice to meet you! I’ve heard so much about you!"
Aoko smiled and greeted her back.

Then Sonoko looked Kaito up and down.
"So you’re Kuroba…"
"Kuroba Kaito!" Kaito continued cheerfully. "Very pleased to meet you!" He placed a hand on his chest and bowed.
"Kaito-kun…" she looked at him skeptically. "You look a lot like Shinichi. Just a bit more stylish and less uptight." Shinichi shot her an annoyed glare.
"Much more likeable," she added brightly.

Kaito laughed cheekily in Shinichi’s direction.

"Thank you very much!" he said with his most charming magician’s smile.
Aoko rolled her eyes.
"For you, I’ve prepared a very special gift today."

With an elegant flourish, he produced a white rose, a small blue satin ribbon tied neatly just below the bloom.

Sonoko’s eyes sparkled.
"Wahhhh! Amazing! And it’s even in KID’s colors!"

Oops, Kaito thought as he felt the others’ stares. That wasn’t part of the plan.

He quickly tried to cover: "I heard you were a KID fan! So am I. That’s why I came up with something special!"

Sonoko nodded, spinning around with the rose in her hands.

Shinichi whispered: "You idiot. Did you really have to pick a white rose and make it so obvious?"
Ran, who overheard, added with a lightly offended tone: "And why don’t I get a rose?"

A little unsettled, Kaito turned to the two and whispered: "Back then it wasn’t clear whether I was allowed to give roses to other women. But Aoko gave me permission—as long as they’re in neutral colors. Red, pink, and blue are off-limits."
Shinichi shook his head. Ran rolled her eyes.

Then, quickly with a wide grin, Kaito conjured up a yellow rose.
"If I’d known you wanted one, I would have given it to you sooner."

Annoyed, Shinichi pulled his girlfriend away from him.
"Hey Kaito! Cut it out!"

But Ran stepped forward and happily took the rose.
Shinichi looked at her in shock, jealousy in his eyes. She teased him:
"You don’t give me roses."

Kaito chuckled under his breath, together with Sonoko, who was watching the little drama unfold.

He looked at Sonoko with amusement.
"Well done, Kaito-kun. I think we’re going to get along just fine."

As the group made their way to a café, Sonoko asked curiously:
"Hey Kaito-kun! Can you do a magic trick?!" Her eyes sparkled. She had been waiting for this all along.
He grinned. Then he showed both empty hands, clasped them together, and blew into them. Sonoko raised a skeptical brow. Something glittered mysteriously before her eyes.

At first, nothing happened. But then countless cherry blossoms began to fall from the sky over the entire group, showering them in petals. Sonoko jumped up, her eyes shining. She twirled around in the blossom rain and stomped her feet in joy.

Kaito couldn’t help but laugh. He loved it when people enjoyed his magic.

Ran and Shinichi also admired the little spectacle; Shinichi even clapped lightly.
Aoko was used to it, but she still smiled. Kaito’s magic was always romantic.

When the blossom rain ended, Sonoko, still ecstatic, turned to him:
"Kaito, Kaito! Do another one! Please!"

"Sonoko…" Ran tried to stop her. But Kaito just laughed and continued. This time he again showed his empty hands, open.
Sonoko watched intently, her gaze sharp with concentration.
Kaito was amused but carried on.

He clapped his hands together sharply, and from them burst white feathers. The feathers shifted, transforming into small blossoms. The blossoms closed together, forming a bouquet that dropped neatly into Sonoko’s arms.

She first raised her brows in surprise. But as soon as the bouquet was complete, she lit up again, beaming with joy.
Happily clutching her bouquet, she marched toward the café.
Kaito was just as pleased.

In the café, Sonoko rummaged through her bag. When she seemed to have found what she was looking for, she straightened up and cleared her throat, slightly embarrassed. The group looked at her.

"I’ve got a trick of my own to show. Especially for Kaito-sama."
Everyone grimaced—except Kaito, who was overly delighted, his grin smug.
"I can’t wait to see it!" he said honestly.

Sonoko grinned mischievously. Then she began. She also showed her empty hands, then closed one into a fist. With her other hand, she tapped on the fist, counting down from three.

"Three… Two… One!" She opened her fist, and inside was a perfectly folded white origami crane.
The group let out a collective "Oooohhh!" and clapped. But Sonoko said:
"I’m not done yet!" and grinned again. She placed the crane in both hands, took a deep breath, and blew on it.

Everyone watched in suspense.

The paper crane twitched. Then its wings moved, and it shakily began to fly. It circled once and landed on Kaito’s shoulder.

He looked genuinely surprised and excited. Then he laughed, a sparkle in his eyes:
"That was incredible. Truly wonderful magic! I’m impressed!" He clapped loudly, and the others joined in. They were honestly surprised—it looked like a complicated trick.

Sonoko smiled shyly but proudly.
"Did you see that? Magic runs in my blood, too!"
"I couldn’t agree more!" he replied instantly.

Then Sonoko glanced to the side, a little embarrassed.
"For you it must be nothing special though, right, Kaito-kun?"
Kaito raised his brows.
"Not at all. That trick is by no means simple. I’m blown away." Then he smiled softly. "Besides, a lot of magicians—even the greatest ones—forget that magic is about enchanting people. It doesn’t matter whether a trick is complicated or not. It just has to captivate and enchant the audience. It doesn’t always have to be difficult tricks. Most of the time, I use the simplest ones. And yours was wonderful."

He paused, then continued:
"What makes me happiest is that I rarely get the chance to see magic from the other side. Just now, I too was enchanted as a mere spectator."

Sonoko turned visibly red and squealed with joy.
The others were touched by Kaito’s words and smiled.

Then Kaito grinned, took the paper crane in both hands, and closed his palms over it.
Sonoko looked curiously.

"I thank you for this wonderful magic," he told her.

Then he raised his closed hands in front of her face and prompted her.

Shyly, she blew into his hands. When Kaito opened them, a white dove fluttered out.

Sonoko’s heart practically burst with excitement.

The others just watched quietly, letting her have her moment.

After her little dance of joy, Ran casually asked:
"That was really a great trick. Did you prepare that just for today?"
Sonoko looked surprised, leaned back, and crossed her arms with a smug grin.

"Of course not. That trick took me months to learn. Just folding a perfect origami crane took me weeks."
When Ran furrowed her brow, Sonoko continued proudly:
"I learned this trick just for my Kaitou KID-sama, always ready in case I ever met him again!" she gushed, eyes closed.

Aoko grimaced and elbowed Kaito.

"But…" Sonoko added, giving Kaito a sly look. "But it was fitting for you too. I’m sure KID-sama will forgive me."

The others rolled their eyes.
Kaito’s grin widened; his ego was clearly soaring.

The rest of the evening went by as a normal group of teenagers would spend it.

On the way home, Sonoko called Kaito over and whispered:
"I know you’re KID." Her mischievous grin was wide.

"No way," he grinned back. "Why would you think that?"

"Tch, aside from the little details—like how it’s known you resemble Shinichi, and so on…" Her confident grin grew even bigger. "I knew from your very first trick."

Kaito raised his brows.
"How so?" he asked.

Proudly, glad to show off her magician knowledge, Sonoko explained:
"Every magician has their own way of performing tricks. I recognized yours immediately. I’m a KID-stalker, you know."

Kaito looked at her in surprise.
"And exactly what did you recognize?"

Sonoko swooned again.
"Those elegant fingers…, the refined movements… and… that certain something."

Kaito laughed slyly as Sonoko shot him a sharp look.
"It’s like a magician’s handwriting. And I recognize yours!" she finished, victorious.

Kaito laughed.
"But I’m not KID." His tone wasn’t even convincing to himself.

Sonoko looked ahead, then closed her eyes.
"Doesn’t matter what you say. I know it."

She turned to throw him one last cheeky grin. But when she looked over, she saw that familiar arrogant, yet charming smile.

"As you wish, Ojou-sama," KID’s voice said.

Sonoko blushed again and squealed, running ahead to the others, who no longer wondered at her behavior.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 1
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

Nakamori-keibu sat at his desk at home, working on some reports for the police station. Since the events in the news, he could hardly concentrate.
The story with Toichi was hard to digest.
Many thoughts ran through his mind—the old accident, the situation with Kaito, and the case from the news. On top of that, the connection to KID.
Everything Nakamori had believed in seemed like a lie. Some parts of the news report didn’t even make sense.

Toichi had disappeared at the same time as the previous KID. Back then, Nakamori had a faint suspicion, but grief overwhelmed him, and he couldn’t focus on the matter.

His focus had been on taking care of his good friend’s grieving family.

Who would have thought that, after so many years, something so huge would come to light?

While Nakamori-keibu was lost in thought, the doorbell rang. It was already late, and he was surprised by the visitor, but he leisurely walked to open the door.

When he opened it, his eyes widened for just a moment. Toichi stood there. Nakamori had seen countless photos in the news and knew Toichi often visited Kaito at the neighboring house, but now he was seeing him for the first time in person.

He looked very different from the media images—older, his harsh past evident on his face.

“Toichi…” Nakamori whispered almost inaudibly.
Toichi smiled faintly and leaned slightly in greeting: “Ginzo, good evening. I wanted to speak with you… if now is a good time?”

Nakamori blinked twice, processing the words, and silently invited Toichi in.

“Sit down,” he offered.
Once the magician took his seat, Nakamori did the same.
With a brief hand gesture, he prompted Toichi to speak.

Toichi cleared his throat and began: “It’s been a long time…”
“Indeed,” Nakamori replied coolly.

“Ginzo, I’m here to thank you for the past years, for taking such good care of Kaito… You were there for him when I couldn’t be,” Toichi continued.

After a long sigh, Nakamori asked cautiously: “Yes, I was the one there for him… Couldn’t you have done the same? Was there no other way? I saw how much he suffered…”
Toichi sighed and closed his eyes: “Perhaps there was a way, but I couldn’t find a better one... It had to be done.”

Nakamori leaned back, tense: “I understand… But…” He took a deep breath. “The situation is just… shitty.”

Then he gave Toichi a sharp look. “Were you KID?”

Toichi smiled faintly: “I was…” After a short pause, he continued, “That’s also one of the reasons I’m here today—”
Nakamori interrupted him: “You involved Kaito in this too, right? What were you thinking? If you were going to disappear, why not disappear completely? Why let him follow in your footsteps?”
Now his voice was angry.

Toichi had already anticipated such reproaches… They were justified.
“I spent years trying to finally bring down the organization that threatened my family and other innocent people. But I didn’t succeed. I saw Kaito’s potential and trusted him. And it was the right decision. Not even a year after Kaito took on the role of KID, the organization fell…”

Nakamori snorted derisively but said nothing.

Toichi continued: “Ginzo… I also regret many things. Every day I blame myself, but it was simply too late. It’s my punishment to live with the lost time and the fact that I hurt my son. That’s why I have one more request…”

Nakamori sighed again and looked him directly in the eyes: “And that would be?”

“I don’t want you to hold it against Kaito that he was KID. That he followed in my footsteps. That’s all my responsibility. I set it in motion. That’s why-…”

Nakamori cut him off coldly: “I wouldn’t do that. If anyone deserves reproach, it’s you. Kaito has already had to go through enough.”

“Thank you, Ginzo. Furthermore… I would ask you to continue being there for Kaito. He will probably never be able to confide in me. You are the only one who can fill that gap.”

Nakamori leaned forward, burying his face in his hands: “Of course. He is always welcome to my door.”

Toichi sighed in relief and smiled: “Thank you.”

Nakamori added: “But you underestimate Kaito. He has already endured a lot and is still open towards you. Even if you haven’t noticed it yet. I think he sees an opportunity, and you should work on that for your relationship.”

Slightly surprised, Toichi looked up, deep in thought: “I understand. I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you. I suppose I should go now…”

Nakamori took a deep breath and accompanied the magician to the door: “Toichi. I know it was difficult for you too.” After a short pause he continued, “Let’s talk over coffee sometime about everything…”

After these words, Toichi’s eyes looked a touch more alive. “I would like that very much. Good night, Ginzo.” He left with an honest smile.

A few days later, Kaito and his parents were invited to Nakamori’s for dinner.
Kaito looked visibly uncomfortable as the three of them stood at the door, a place he had visited almost daily.

When the door opened, Nakamori welcomed them.

Inside, everyone sat at the table.
Aoko was nervous seeing Kaito’s father for the first time. She was just as small as Kaito had been the last time she saw him.

She shyly greeted him and Chikage, unsure if she should introduce herself by name—but she decided against it.

Toichi smiled warmly: “It’s been a long time, Aoko. I’ve heard you’re now with Kaito.”

She blushed and nodded.
He continued: “Thank you for taking such good care of him. I’m so glad he has you by his side.”

Now Kaito blushed: “Stop it! Come on, let’s eat!”

Chikage giggled, modest in Nakamori’s presence.

Toichi laughed heartily and followed Kaito’s lead, while Nakamori rolled his eyes and served the meal.

The evening passed quietly, with a calm, gentle atmosphere.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 2
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

A few weeks later, Haibara asked Shinichi for a blood sample so that she could arrange further examinations.
She wanted to see how the poison was interacting with the antidote in his blood and whether it was still detectable or completely neutralized.
Since there was no reason to refuse, Shinichi agreed.

When he arrived at Professor Agasa’s house, he went straight to Haibara to get it over with.

“Hello, Haibara, here I am,” he greeted her.

She gave a brief nod while still preparing medical equipment.

“I did say that I only wanted to draw some blood from you today,” she said, “but since you’re already here, I’d like to run a few more tests.”

Shinichi rolled his eyes and sighed in annoyance.
“And what kind of tests would those be?”

Haibara, still distracted and unconcerned, replied,
“Just general examinations of your overall health. I want to see whether everything has normalized. A few neurological tests as well. After all, we need to have the APTX problem completely under control. Surely you don’t want to suddenly turn back into Conan.”

Since that seemed logical and reasonable, Shinichi had no objections.

After he had passed the final test—marching in place with his eyes closed and arms outstretched—Haibara dismissed him.
He went to the living room to keep Professor Agasa company, who seemed to be experimenting with a new project.
But before Shinichi could say anything, the doorbell rang.

Agasa looked up in surprise.
“Ah, Shinichi, I forgot to mention it, but the kids are coming over today.”
He headed off to open the door.

From a distance Shinichi could already hear the children’s excited voices and sighed inwardly.
He wasn’t really in the mood to deal with the Detective Boys so soon, but on the other hand it had been ages since he had seen them, and he was secretly pleased.

Before the children entered the room, Shinichi straightened in his seat and crossed his legs.
He took Ran’s words to heart and tried not to act too obviously like Conan.

With a cheerful smile he greeted the three:
“Hello, Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko!”

Meanwhile Haibara also left her desk and sat down next to Shinichi, out of habit—just as she had always sat beside Conan.

The three children first stood there in surprise, then ran toward Shinichi, Ayumi in the lead.
“Shinichi-kun! We heard about the big case and that you’re back!”

Genta interrupted her excitedly.
“That was a huge deal on TV! You’re a big star!”

Shinichi smiled, slightly embarrassed, but Mitsuhiko continued,
“That was really incredible! You absolutely have to teach us a lot about detective work!”
He paused for a moment.
“Now that Conan isn’t here…”

In less than a millisecond, the atmosphere in the room darkened and the three lowered their eyes.
Professor Agasa looked at the children with something like pity.

Just as Shinichi was about to say something, Ayumi started questioning him anxiously.
“Shinichi-kun! Do you know what’s going on with Conan!? You’re distant relatives, right? He hasn’t contacted us for weeks, we don’t get any replies, and we don’t even have an address! That’s so unlike him—we’re really worried…”

Right, I tossed Conan’s phone into a corner. The battery must be dead by now…, Shinichi remembered as he tried to calm Ayumi with a hand gesture.
“Calm down, Ayumi. I’m sure Conan is fine. Maybe it has something to do with him being in America… He probably had to get a new SIM card or something like that…”

Next to him Haibara rolled her eyes and folded her arms without a word—something Shinichi did not fail to notice.

When the Detective Boys still looked dissatisfied, Shinichi cleared his throat and continued,
“I can try to contact him and let you know…”
Hopeful eyes stared at him. Then an idea came to him.
“Or… you could treat this as a lesson and try to find out what’s going on yourselves. Isn’t that exactly the right task for the great Detective Boys? Maybe Conan even wants to test you?”

All at once the three pairs of eyes sparkled.
“Yesss! You’re right! Conan has always been so sly!” Genta shouted.

Ayumi and Mitsuhiko agreed with an audible nod.

Sly? Shinichi thought, puzzled.

“We accept the challenge and will find the solution!” Ayumi announced for the other two, who now wanted to tackle the matter with full motivation.

Haibara laughed lightly and shot Shinichi a provocative look.
How are you going to get yourself out of this?

Shinichi looked to the side in annoyance. He hadn’t thought that far ahead.

Suddenly the professor appeared, his own eyes glittering.
“Kids! I’ve found something quite exciting!”

The children looked at him questioningly and saw the five tickets in his hand.

“Soon there will be an event for hobby detectives in Tokyo! All age groups are welcome, from young to old! That would be the perfect outing for you. And Shinichi will take you.”

Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko all cheered at once.
Shinichi nodded in a relaxed way at first—until he realized what the professor had just said.
“What did you just say?! And what about you?!”

The professor chuckled with amusement.
“This is the perfect moment to teach the children something, and it might even help them find out what happened to Conan. Also, I’ll enjoy a quiet day.”
Then Agasa leaned closer to Shinichi and whispered,
“Besides, you can strengthen your bond again through a trip, just like in the old days!”

Haibara hid her mischievous giggle behind her hand.

Shinichi rolled his eyes and looked curiously at the tickets.
“All right. Besides, this does look pretty interesting.”

At Shinichi’s agreement the Detective Boys jumped for joy.

Then Genta, suddenly serious, spoke.
“You and Conan must have spent a lot of time together. You act so much alike.”
Mitsuhiko turned to him with a nod.
“Yes, I’ve noticed that too. Even your facial expressions are almost the same.”
Ayumi added,
“And you two look super alike.”

Thoughtfully, Mitsuhiko rested his chin in his hand.
“Very strange…”

Haibara gave him a wicked grin and whispered:
“You’re so bad at changing your behavior. It won’t take long before they figure it out.”

Shinichi tried to keep a neutral expression.

At least they didn’t realize it right away, like Ran had predicted, Shinichi comforted himself.

“Why exactly do I have to be here now? I’m not even a detective,” a certain thief grumbled.

“I already told you—you need to help me keep my cover.
The Detective Boys are surprisingly sharp,” Shinichi explained.

“Oh yeah?” Kaito thought hard. “So far they didn’t seem that way to me.”
“Doesn’t matter. As soon as the kids suspect anything you have to distract them and steer them off the topic. Your magic will definitely help with that,” Shinichi added at the end and rang Professor Agasa’s doorbell.

Kaito shrugged and then answered with a confident grin, “All right. If it’s about protecting secret identities, I’m the right man for the job!”

Shinichi rolled his eyes but couldn’t keep from grinning.

The door opened and three children stood in the doorway. Shinichi had already told them that his cousin, the magician, would be joining them.

As the kids stared at the magician in surprise and curiosity, he snapped his fingers and conjured a colorful cloud. Suddenly, all sorts of candy appeared in the children’s various pockets. For Ayumi, Kaito produced a small flower out of nowhere and handed it to her.

Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko gasped loudly at the magic and cheered over the extra sweets. Ayumi happily accepted the flower.

That was easy, Kaito thought smugly.

The Detective Boys exchanged glances and then looked at Kaito seriously.

Mitsuhiko pointed a finger at Kaito. “You’re KID!” The other two nodded seriously in agreement.

Kaito was completely floored—and so was his poker face.

From the side he heard Shinichi taunt, “What was it you just said?”

Kaito shook his head to recover from the shock. “Kids, what are you talking about? I’m Kaito Kuroba, son of the world-famous magician Toichi Kuroba! Just because I’m a talented magician doesn’t mean I’m KID.”
He gave the children a smooth smile.

Genta rolled his eyes. “Now he’s even pulling the family card and showing off his father’s name.”
Mitsuhiko and Ayumi agreed and shook their heads in disappointment.

Shinichi snickered wickedly in the background while watching the vein on Kaito’s forehead throb with anger.

“Wha—hold on, what are you talking about? You’re really mean to someone who’s just introducing himself!” Kaito tried, slightly rattled, to defend himself.

“But you’re a criminal,” Genta retorted with his arms crossed.

What kind of kids are these? These detectives are getting on my nerves, Kaito cursed inwardly.

“Ah, I wasn’t in the mood for this detective thing anyway. Since I’m apparently not welcome, I might as well leave.”

Kaito turned to go but felt a firm grip on his shoulder and Shinichi’s dark stare. Shinichi whispered, “You’re staying. Besides, the distraction is working perfectly.”
Kaito whispered back, desperate, “Maybe for you, but my identity is on the line. What did you even teach them?!”
Shinichi smiled darkly and intensified his gaze.

As he turned back to the kids, Kaito took a deep breath. “Fine, fine, I—…”
Then he noticed the sad faces of the Detective Boys, who looked like forlorn puppies.

Were they really sad when I tried to leave? he wondered in surprise.

“All right, I’ll come with you. But don’t be so mean to me and stop making weird accusations,” he told the children more firmly.

The sparkle returned to their eyes.
“Can you do another magic trick?” Genta asked eagerly.

Kaito sighed, crouched down, and motioned for the kids to make a fist.

As he counted down from three and snapped his fingers, colorful confetti rained down on them. They watched the spectacle in amazement.

“Now open your hands,” Kaito instructed.

When Ayumi and the others obeyed, each found a small wrapped chocolate in their hand,  each in their own favorite color.
Overjoyed, the three jumped into the air and laughed.

Still crouching, Kaito watched the little detectives with a smile.

So they’re just normal kids after all, he confirmed to himself.

Professor Agasa, who had been standing in the background, finally called out, “Come inside already. How long are you going to stay at the door? Kaito-kun, nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you!”
“I hope only good things! Pleasure’s mine!” Kaito replied with a charming smile.

As they went inside, Agasa glanced worriedly at the confetti mess in the entryway and tried to ignore it.

Then Shinichi asked provocatively, “So, and who’s going to clean this up?” He pointed at the confetti on the floor.

Kaito turned to him, winked, and snapped his fingers.

“What are you talking about?”

Shinichi looked back at the floor. Nothing. No confetti. Everything was gone.
It would have taken several minutes to sweep it all up.
Frowning, Shinichi thought hard but found no explanation.

Agasa clapped in impressed delight.

“Take a seat, there’s still plenty of time before you have to leave,” Agasa urged the two.

Kaito leaned toward Shinichi and whispered, a little annoyed, “Why are we here so early?”

Shinichi turned to him with an innocent smile. “I wanted to give you enough time to get to know everyone.”

Kaito stared at him blankly for a moment, then turned back to the group and was just about to sit down—when he spotted Haibara already in the living room, calmly sipping tea.

Surprised, he greeted her, slipping on his charming smile. “Oh, we haven’t met yet. I’m Kuroba Kaito.” With a quick flourish, he produced a green rose.

Haibara accepted it with a faint smile, then followed with a dark look that made Kaito flinch.

Shinichi rolled his eyes. “Do you have to do that with everyone?”

Kaito frowned as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “Every lady deserves a rose.”

“Then why did I only get a daisy?” Ayumi called out.

Kaito turned toward her. “Because the daisy stands for truth. I thought that fit you perfectly.”

Ayumi blushed slightly, clearly pleased with the answer.

“You’re just making this up as you go…” Shinichi muttered under his breath.

Kaito grinned confidently. “The meaning of the daisy is real, but yes, I have to improvise a little.”

Haibara cut in. “I’ve heard quite a bit about you. And you still owe me something.”

Kaito stiffened, remembering all too well that he’d hacked her computer and stolen her data. “Come on, I’ll make it up to you,” he said with forced cheer.

Haibara closed her eyes and sighed. “We’ll see…”

Kaito suddenly had a bad feeling.

Once everyone was seated and drinking tea, the kids slipped off into the next room, playing some sort of game.

Haibara watched them with amusement. “You’d better be careful today.”

“What do you mean?” Shinichi asked for both himself and Kaito.

Haibara only shrugged.

Just as quickly as they’d left, the Detective Boys came rushing back in. Ayumi held a string game in her hands, ready to pass it along.

“Shinichi-kun, can you do cat’s cradle? Here, try it!”

Shinichi looked puzzled. “Hm… I’m not really good at it, but I’ll give it a shot.”

He awkwardly took the string and immediately noticed Genta and Mitsuhiko staring at him intently.

He suspected they were plotting something, though he couldn’t tell what.

Lacking any real dexterity, he fumbled with the string—and a loop slipped free, ending the game.

“I knew it!” Mitsuhiko exclaimed.

“What did you know?” Kaito asked curiously.

“Shinichi’s got two left hands when it comes to stuff like this,” Genta replied.

Kaito frowned. “That’s common knowledge, nothing new.”

“Hey!” Shinichi said, irritated.

Everyone ignored him.

Mitsuhiko continued, “Yeah, we just wanted to double-check. Because when we were on that island where KID tried to steal the jewel ‘Artemis’ (OVA 10), we met Shinichi.

But that wasn’t really Shinichi. That was KID. We’re one hundred percent sure!”

Kaito’s posture tightened instantly, his poker face snapping into place.

Shinichi stayed unfazed. “Yeah, that wasn’t me. But what does cat’s cradle have to do with it?”

Can you at least try to defend me? Kaito cursed inwardly and shot Shinichi a death glare.

Shinichi ignored him.

Mitsuhiko explained, “When Shinichi—no, I mean KID—protected us from the crocodiles, he used the rubber bands from our lunch boxes to create a muzzle with a cat’s cradle trick! That’s how he saved us!”

Shinichi blinked in shock, glancing between Kaito and the kids. “Excuse me, what? Crocodiles?!”

Ayumi nodded eagerly. “Yesss! There were suddenly so many crocodiles surrounding us. And a wild boar chased us too! And when we fell out of the mine cart, KID caught us!”

Genta cut her off, annoyed. “Are you trying to praise KID now? We’re supposed to expose him!”

Ayumi covered her mouth, embarrassed. “Right, but it was KID!”

Shinichi, still speechless: “What exactly were you doing that day?! Good thing KID was there… The criminals at the end were the least of your problems...”

A shiver ran down Kaito’s spine as he remembered and he quickly shook his head to drive the memory away.

“So how did you even meet KID that time?” Shinichi asked.

Mitsuhiko said proudly, “We ambushed him right where his glider was supposed to pass and caught him!”

I can imagine the rest, Shinichi thought.

Then the kids turned to Kaito. Ayumi, still holding the string, held it out to him. “Here! Your turn!”

Now amused, Kaito accepted the cat’s cradle with a grin and a spark of challenge.

With nimble fingers, he formed intricate patterns in seconds.

The Detective Boys watched in awe.

Genta declared, “You’re KID, that’s proof!”

Kaito laughed confidently. “Of course I can do this, I’ve been a magician since childhood. I mastered little tricks like these before you were even born!”

Then he teased, “Besides, that’s not proof—at best it’s an indication. That won’t get you anywhere.” He stuck out his tongue.

Shinichi shot him an exasperated look. “You really can’t help yourself, can you?”

Kaito chuckled. “I’m starting to enjoy this!”

The kids looked deep in thought, then dashed off to confer in private.

Haibara smirked. “I warned you.”

“What’s the worst that can happen? It’s all just guesswork on top of guesswork,” Kaito said lazily, leaning back.

The three returned and stood in front of Kaito.

“What now?” he asked, curious.

Ayumi stepped forward, hiding something in her hands. “We have a present for you, but you have to close your eyes, okay?”

“What, really?! You are sweet kids after all!” Kaito said, touched, holding out his hands and closing his eyes.

Carefully, Ayumi placed the object in his palms, and after telling him to open his eyes, she pressed a button.

Kaito opened his eyes and felt something move. In less than a second, the color drained from his face and he let out a startled yell, falling backward over the couch.

Shinichi looked at the object, puzzled. It was a fish, yes—but only a toy. So his phobia really is that bad?

It was one of those realistic cat toys, a fake fish that twitched its tail to lure cats.

“Interesting…” Haibara murmured from the background, unimpressed.

Kaito was still on the floor, breathing hard as he tried to calm himself.

“Kaito… it’s just a toy…” Shinichi said lazily.

“I–I know! Just get it away!” he managed, slowly regaining composure and getting to his feet.

Ayumi ran off with the toy.

The Detective Boys were unusually quiet.

When she returned, the three of them looked stricken with guilt.

“W-we’re so sorry, Kaito-kun… We didn’t know it was that bad.”
Tears welled in Ayumi’s eyes. “KID trusted us with his secret about hating fish, and we used it to tease you… We’re really sorry!”

Genta and Mitsuhiko echoed her apology, equally remorseful.

Now calm again, Kaito sat back down. He didn’t want the kids to feel guilty because of him.
Clearing his throat, he said, “You three… You really scared me, but it’s fine. Don’t worry about it.” He waved it off with easy confidence. “Besides, I’m not KID. Lots of people have a fish phobia.”

Haibara added dryly, “About 0.1 percent. One of the rarer phobias.”

“ Ai-chan!” Kaito protested.

“Don’t call me that,” Haibara snapped, icy enough to make Kaito fall silent.

The Detective Boys still looked troubled, so Kaito tried to lift the mood. “Come on now, it’s almost time for the detective event! You’re excited for that, right?”

As he spoke, he performed small colorful magic tricks. “And if you really want to catch KID, you need evidence! Hints alone won’t help. You should know that—plenty of criminals walk free because of missing proof.” Kaito lectured.

Mitsuhiko admitted reluctantly, “As much as I hate to say it, you’re right.” He sighed, and the other two followed. “It’s so unfair. We’ll never find proof if even Conan or Shinichi couldn’t…”

Genta and Ayumi nodded glumly.

Kaito rolled his eyes. “Why do you even want to put KID behind bars so badly?”

The three exchanged uneasy looks. Ayumi finally said, “We don’t, really. KID is super cool! And he worked with Shinichi to beat the bad guys!”

Mitsuhiko and Genta nodded.
Genta added, “And the way you two stick together, it’s obvious you’re KID. Just like with Conan.”

Shinichi twitched at that. “You sure say strange things,” he tried to laugh it off.

But Kaito was oddly touched by their words. “You know, you kids can be pretty sweet. We can all be KID fans together!”

Then he pulled the three of them into a hug.

“You are KID! Don’t be so cocky!” Genta yelled from inside the hug.

“Yeah, yeah. Come on, let’s go,” Kaito said, brushing it off.

Shinichi and Haibara couldn't help but smile.

“That was actually pretty disappointing,” the Detective Boys complained as they left the building.

“Yeah, I have to admit, that event wasn’t what the flyer promised,” Shinichi agreed.

“Not even close to ‘fun for all ages,’” Kaito added flatly.

Haibara added: “The difficulty level was way too low. They probably aimed for a big audience, so the puzzles had to be easy.
But look—kids your age struggled with them. That shows you really are true detectives.”

“Right!” Shinichi confirmed, and Kaito nodded.

The kids’ eyes sparkled again. “Yes! That’s it. The event was boring only because the Detective Boys are too good!” Ayumi declared, and the other two shouted their agreement.

“Now we can keep trying to find out what happened to Conan! Let’s go!” Ayumi added eagerly.

Shinichi rolled his eyes.

“Why don’t you just tell them? They’re already suspicious,” Kaito asked Shinichi, mildly curious.

“Well, I see it as a general test for the Detective Boys. Let’s see what they can do.” Shinichi smirked. “If they get close enough to the truth, I’ll tell them.”

“You detectives are a strange breed,” Kaito replied with bored amusement.

“That’s rich coming from a show-off thief who keeps getting exposed by so many people,” Shinichi shot back, equally bored.

Kaito stopped, scandalized, and gave Shinichi an accusatory glare.

But Shinichi just kept walking, ignoring him completely.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 3
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

“Anyway! Next weekend Makoto’s coming back to Tokyo! I’m so excited!” Sonoko cheered, happily sipping her iced coffee.
She, Ran, Shinichi, Kaito and Aoko had arranged to meet at a café after school.
While Sonoko bubbled over with excitement, Aoko and Kaito arrived from far-off Ekoda.

As the two joined the group, Shinichi stiffened slightly.
Aoko wore a straw hat that matched her dress, yet something about her look nagged at him.
Ran and Kaito both noticed Shinichi’s thoughtful stare and shot him a curious glance.

Then realization dawned on him; his eyes widened and he quickly hid a grin behind his hand.

Catching their questioning looks, he cleared his throat. “Ahem—nothing, nothing.”
But the corner of his mouth was still tilted up, amusement plain on his face.

“Suspicious,” Kaito muttered. Ran nodded, equally annoyed.
Shinichi only waved it off with an innocent smile.

Sonoko, unfazed, dove back in. “Now that everyone’s here, I can tell you my amazing idea!”

The table’s attention turned to her—somewhat warily.

Before the pause stretched too long, she burst out, “Next weekend we’re going on a triple date!”
Sonoko beamed, completely convinced of her plan.

While Ran and Aoko looked uneasy, Shinichi and Kaito seemed more bored than anything.

“Makoto will finally be in Tokyo again! This is the perfect chance! And you two can finally meet him!” she said, gesturing toward the pair from Ekoda.

“Ewww,” was Kaito’s automatic reaction, which earned a knowing laugh from Sonoko.

Aoko just sighed—she already knew the story of KID and Makoto.
“So, what do you say?” Sonoko pressed, eyes sparkling.

Aoko and Kaito exchanged a quick look and gave in.
“Fine, whatever…” Kaito replied. Aoko smiled shyly; the idea didn’t sound so bad to her.

“Perfect! I actually asked Kazuha if she and Heiji wanted to come, but she said it’d be awkward since they’re not officially together yet…”

“And we don’t even get asked?” Shinichi interrupted, mildly irritated.

“I don’t need to ask you two,” Sonoko said smugly. “Obviously you’re coming. You have no choice!”

Ran sighed in resignation.

Then Sonoko switched topics. “We really have to help Kazuha and Heiji. They live like an old married couple—without any of the benefits—because they’re too shy to confess.”

“Sonoko… we shouldn’t meddle. These things take time,” Ran said gently.

Sonoko pouted.

“They could’ve been together ages ago. Such unlucky birds,” Kaito remarked, rocking his chair.
Then he suddenly shivered, remembering a very particular incident.

Everyone stared at him. Noticing their looks, Kaito straightened and cleared his throat.

“Well, Heiji has tried to confess more than once… One time was… special. But Kazuha can’t know...”
Everyone frowned, waiting for more.

Kaito, a little panicked, tried to downplay it. “During that case—when KID disguised himself as Kazuha—” he coughed dramatically, “Heiji… almost made a move. Only, it wasn’t Kazuha.”

The three girls clapped hands over their mouths in shock.

“What?! How did I not hear about this?!” Shinichi blurted.

“You were in another room,” Kaito shot back, now blushing.

Aoko, Ran, and Sonoko exchanged wide-eyed, red-faced looks.

Ran leaned in, curiosity sparkling. “How exactly? No dodging—tell us!”

Kaito sighed and shrugged. “When I— I mean KID, dressed as Kazuha — was alone with Heiji… he tried to… kiss her.”

“What?!” the girls chorused, half shocked, half amused.

Shinichi burst out laughing. “Hahaha—so he kissed you? That’s priceless. I have to tease him about that!”

“Almost! Do you know how traumatic that was? That would’ve been my first kiss!” Kaito shot back, flustered. Not even trying to hide the KID things anymore.

Aoko flushed but looked relieved. “Kaito… that’s so embarrassing.”

“It was! But since I’m with you now, it’s fine. Otherwise I’d never be able to talk about it,” he grumbled.

Aoko giggled.

“So, so.  Heiji, the Casanova,” Sonoko teased.

Ran, a little annoyed, said to Kaito, “You do realize you’re partly to blame for them not being together yet?”

“That’s not true!” Kaito jumped up defensively. “I’m not responsible if Heiji can’t tell KID from Kazuha. Though… credit goes to KID’s perfect disguise.” He ended with a smug grin.

Ran shook her head. “We need a plan to get them together. Any ideas?”

“We could set up a date for them, dress it up a bit. Maybe feed Heiji a few romantic lines so he doesn’t mess it up,” Kaito mused, already plotting.

Shinichi snorted.

Everyone looked at him.
“What kind of ‘romantic lines,’ exactly?” Shinichi asked dryly.

Kaito frowned. “Are you doubting my romantic skills?”

“I would like to know, too,” Sonoko teased.

Shinichi’s grin turned wicked. “Something like… ‘I’m as sweet as ice cream?’”

Ran and Sonoko blinked, not getting the reference.
Aoko and Kaito froze. Kaito’s ears turned red.

“What are you talking about, Shinichi?” Kaito asked flatly.

“Could it be… about a year ago, you were at Tropical Land?” Shinichi’s voice was pure mischief.

Kaito’s glare darkened; the blush spread.
Aoko buried her face in her hands, though not in shame—more in amusement.

Shinichi continued, “Before my date with Ran, I scouted the park a few days earlier. I saw a couple then. The guy looked a lot like me, but he was too far to be sure. When I saw Aoko’s hat today, it clicked.” He smirked at Kaito.

Kaito crossed his arms, still crimson. “I remember noticing some creep watching us back then, but I figured it was harmless.”

“And? And? What happened?” Sonoko leaned forward, delighted.

“One moment,” Shinichi said, a new thought striking. “I actually took notes.”

Kaito’s eyes widened in alarm.

Shinichi fished in his pocket and pulled out a small notebook.
He flipped to the first pages. “Ah, here it is. Listen: ‘Evening—Tropical Land fountain. Don’t act like that awkward couple. If she says: You’re as cold as ice cream, absolutely do NOT reply: But ice cream is sweet, isn’t it? —cringe.’” He tucked the notebook away.

“Hahahaha!” Sonoko doubled over. Ran giggled more softly.
Aoko only shrugged—she was used to Kaito’s antics.
Kaito turned beet red, remembering how even Chikage had teased him about it.

“Tsk. What kind of creep spies on couples and takes notes?” Kaito shot back, annoyed.
Sonoko was still wheezing with laughter. Ran patted her back.

Shinichi, satisfied, grinned at Kaito and turned back to the girls.

Kaito then read in a deadpan voice:
“‘Mystery Train—Ran dislikes ghosts, but if she’s scared she might cling to me.’”

Shinichi jumped to his feet, shocked to find his pocket empty.

“No way!” Sonoko laughed. “What else is in there?!”

“Give that back!” Shinichi lunged, but Kaito sidestepped neatly.

“‘This restaurant is good—Ran likes this dish.’ ‘Ran dislikes that.’ ‘Water fountain looks romantic at night…’”

Now Ran was openly curious. At her glance, Kaito handed her the notebook with a wicked grin. Sonoko peeked over her shoulder, trying not to laugh.

“You really documented everything,” Kaito said flatly, still teasing.

“R-Ran! Please, give it back, that’s embarrassing,” Shinichi pleaded.

She ignored him, reading carefully, a faint blush on her cheeks.
Shinichi slumped in mortification, burying his face in his hands, while Kaito’s evil chuckle filled the air.

“Actually…” Ran said softly, “I think it’s kind of sweet. You put so much thought into our date. I wouldn’t have guessed. Who else would do that? Here—your notebook.”

Shinichi looked up as she handed it back. “Thanks…”

“I have to admit, Detective,” Sonoko said, still giggling but a little impressed, “your method is weird—but effective. Touché.”

Shinichi just grumbled.
Kaito shrugged, slightly disappointed the fun had ended too fast— still, revenge achieved.

His mood lifted when Aoko leaned close and spoke to him:
“Don’t sulk. Even if you’re sometimes as cold as ice cream, you really are sweet.”
She kissed his cheek and winked.

A hush fell over the table as the others watched with knowing smiles.

Kaito blinked, then a triumphant grin spread across his face and his trademark confidence returned.

It’s so easy to cheer you up, Aoko thought with a private smile.

The day of the triple date came faster than expected.
The six had agreed to meet up in Shibuya and spend the day together there.

Everyone had already arrived except for Makoto and Sonoko.
A little nervous, Kaito held Aoko’s hand and tried to adjust his behavior, not wanting even Makoto to notice something off about him.

When Sonoko and Makoto finally walked up to them, Kaito tensed. Aoko, on the other hand, smiled cheerfully. She didn’t have any identity issues to hide.

“Hey, you guys! Sorry for being late!” Sonoko called out, dragging Makoto along with her.

“No worries, it was only four minutes,” Shinichi remarked.

Sonoko gave him an annoyed look. “Don’t tell me you actually wrote that down in your little notebook too?”

“Four minutes and forty-three seconds,” Shinichi corrected, equally annoyed—though he was lying about the seconds.

Sonoko rolled her eyes and turned to Makoto. “This is Makoto, my boyfriend! Makoto, these are Aoko and Kaito!”
Makoto bowed politely, and the two mirrored him at once, greeting him in sync: “Nice to meet you!”
Aoko added warmly, “Sonoko’s only ever said good things about you!”
Makoto glanced at Sonoko, looking a bit embarrassed, and nodded. “I’m glad to meet you as well.”

Delighted with their reactions, Sonoko clapped her hands together and announced their first stop:
“First we’re going to Shibuya Sky! I got us the best spots reserved. Sure, it’s more romantic at night, but during the day it has its own charm too!”

Everyone nodded in agreement. It was Sonoko’s idea after all, so she was the one holding the reins when it came to planning.

The group set off, Sonoko and Makoto leading the way.
Ran smiled contentedly. “Sonoko’s really happy about this triple date. She’s been dreaming about it since she was a teenager.”
Shinichi smirked at that. “Just wait until Heiji and Kazuha get dragged into one too.”
The mental image made Ran laugh as well.

“This is so exciting!” Aoko exclaimed happily.
Ran glanced over her shoulder at her. “I’ll admit, I’m enjoying it too. Doing this as a big group is definitely something different.”

A loud yawn came from next to Aoko.
“Kaito! We haven’t even started yet and you’re already bored,” Aoko scolded.

“Huh?! I didn’t do anything!” Kaito protested, caught off guard.
The front row chuckled in amusement.

At Shibuya Sky, the group was impressed by the view.
The weather was perfect, the sky crystal clear. Sonoko silently patted herself on the back. The start was already a success.

“Okay! That balcony over there is a real Instagram hotspot. Let’s take some cute couple photos!”
Shinichi rolled his eyes.

“I saw that! Don’t act like that. You’re up first. Here, take my phone. And don’t forget to catch my good side only!”

Shinichi instantly regretted making that face, but reluctantly took the phone.

While Sonoko posed with Makoto, Shinichi snapped the pictures. The others wandered around, taking in the view and snapping their own shots.

“What are these? Half the picture’s cut off! This one’s blurry! And most of them are crooked! What angle did you even use?! I look like I have a double chin!” Sonoko complained while scrolling through her gallery.

Shinichi shrugged, clearly uninterested. “I did my best. I don’t see what’s wrong with them.”

Kaito peeked over her shoulder and frowned. “Shinichi just doesn’t have an eye for the artistic. No creative talent at all. Here, give me the phone, I’ll take better ones.”

Sonoko handed him the phone with a grin.
After a few minutes of snapping away, she checked the results. Her eyes lit up.
“Wow, Kaito-kun! These look professional! You really do have an eye for beauty—almost every picture is perfect!”

Shinichi rolled his eyes again.
Kaito smiled in satisfaction, only to be met with a sharp glare from Makoto. He quickly looked away.

Before the mood could sour, Sonoko called out to the group with a grin: “Come on, let’s get some group shots!”

They went through every combination imaginable, until quite some time had passed. After a few snacks and drinks, they left the building again.

“Okay! Next stop! Can anyone guess where?” Sonoko asked excited.
“Karaoke maybe!?” Aoko guessed also excitedly.

“DING DING DING! Exactly! Looks like we’re on the same wavelength, Aoko!” Sonoko cheered, raising her hand for a high five, which Aoko giggled and accepted.

Ran and Kaito laughed at the scene, and even Makoto seemed to enjoy how happy Sonoko was.
“Sonoko always knows how to break the ice,” Ran commented warmly.
Shinichi nodded with a small smile.

The group set off again.

But before Kaito could follow, he noticed Makoto staring at him and walking closer.

“Kaito-kun, I need to apologize…” Makoto began, his face serious.
“Huh?! For what? You haven’t done anything,” Kaito replied, confused.

“I know. But I’m sorry. For some reason, I just can’t like you. You’ve done nothing wrong, but my instincts are telling me there’s something off about you… So please forgive me if I judge you too quickly and can’t be as open with you as the others.”

Makoto bowed and walked ahead to catch up with the group.

What?! His instincts?! What a freak… I’ll have to be more careful, Kaito warned himself.

At the karaoke place, Sonoko handed out lots to decide who would sing first. Everyone could choose whether to sing solo or as a duet with their partner.

When the first round was drawn, Sonoko’s face twisted in displeasure.
Ran followed her gaze and saw that Shinichi had gotten the first turn. She grimaced as well.
Shinichi sighed in annoyance.

“Shinichi going first… let’s redraw. Our ears wouldn’t survive past the first song,” Sonoko declared.
Ran fully agreed, so Sonoko let everyone pick again.

“Ah! I’m first! Then I’ll choose a duet with my Makoto right away!” Sonoko cheered.
“Shinichi, you’re last, Ran goes before you, and second will be Aoko and Kaito’s duet!” she ordered.

“Then why even bother with drawing lots? You could’ve just decided the order from the start. And what about my choice—don’t I get to decide if I want a duet?” Shinichi complained.

Sonoko looked scandalized. “You don’t seriously think I’d let Ran’s angelic voice be wasted in a duet with you, do you?”

Shinichi folded his arms with a shrug. “Fine by me.”
“Is it really that bad?” Kaito asked, bewildered.

“Yes!” Ran and Sonoko answered in unison.

Kaito and Aoko raised an eyebrow at each other.

The first song went smoothly. It was a slow ballad. Sonoko’s pitch was a bit high but still pleasant enough. Makoto, to everyone’s surprise, turned out to be quite a good singer. His voice was deep and fit perfectly for a ballad, and he even managed to deliver it with emotion, which impressed the group—especially Sonoko.

Next up were Aoko and Kaito. They chose an upbeat track and even danced along. In things like this, the two were a dream team. They had fun putting on a little show. Aoko’s voice was soft and a bit shy, but sweet, while Kaito was… surprisingly decent. Nothing special, but he could carry a tune well enough to avoid sounding off-key. The others clapped enthusiastically after their performance.

Then it was Ran’s turn. She picked a slow love song. Her voice was a little off-pitch at times, but there was a softness to it that made it pleasant to listen to. The lyrics clearly touched Shinichi, who went red in the face, earning him a smug grin from Sonoko.

Finally, Shinichi’s dreaded turn came.
Before he started, Sonoko dramatically told everyone to take a deep breath and prepare themselves.

He chose a mid-tempo pop song and began singing.

“Ahhh! What is that?!” Kaito shouted in horror, clapping his hands over his ears.

The others quickly followed suit, shaking their heads in pain.

Only Makoto kept his ears uncovered, eyes closed.

“Makoto-san!” Kaito called desperately. “You don’t have to win this battle. No one will think less of you if you give up. Please—cover your ears!”

Makoto shot him a strained look, then slowly lifted his hands to his ears, still watching Shinichi. Kaito nodded approvingly.

Overwhelmed, Aoko turned to Sonoko. “Why does he have to finish? Can’t he just stop?”

Sonoko laughed wickedly, even with her fingers jammed in her ears. “That’s his punishment. Even if he sings horribly, he has to finish—just so he can’t get away with it. He hates singing!”

“I see…” Aoko muttered with a frown.

When the song finally ended, everyone sighed in relief.

“Shinichi! What a waste!” Kaito shouted.

“What?!” Shinichi snapped, defensive.

“You have so much potential in your voice, and yet it’s completely wasted!” Kaito explained, still reeling.
“How would you even know?! Maybe my voice just isn’t made for singing!” Shinichi shot back.

Sonoko clapped her hands, eyes sparkling. Everyone turned to her.
“I’ve got an idea! Kaito-kun, can’t you imitate voices? How about you sing the same song again—with Shinichi’s voice? Just so we can overwrite the trauma!”

Shinichi’s eyes went wide. “Sonoko! Absolutely not!”

Kaito had intended to decline, but after seeing Shinichi’s horrified reaction, he couldn’t resist grinning and nodding.

He restarted the same track and began singing—perfectly mimicking Shinichi’s voice.
It was shockingly good. The voice was soft and gentle, eerily close to Shinichi’s normal speaking tone.

Sonoko nearly teared up. “Ran, remember this! This is what Shinichi could sound like if he weren’t such a boring detective freak!”

Shinichi groaned in irritation.
Ran rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Honestly, I prefer a Shinichi who can’t sing. That doesn’t sound like him at all.”

Kaito broke off the song in mock disappointment.

“Wait, Kaito-kun! Could you try one with my voice next?” Sonoko begged.

Kaito smirked, bowed dramatically, and started the next track.

Hearing her own voice come out of his mouth was strange, but Sonoko was thrilled. She even sang along with herself.

Aoko rolled her eyes but smiled fondly.

Meanwhile, Shinichi noticed the dark look on Makoto’s face.
“Everything okay, Makoto?” he asked.

With a deep sigh, the usually calm man replied, “I just can’t like him. Something about him feels wrong.”

Shinichi chuckled. “Yeah, I know. He’s a total idiot, but you’ll get used to it.”

By the time their karaoke session ended, night had fallen. The group headed back.

At a small ice cream stand, Sonoko stopped with a smile, wanting to end the evening with a sweet treat.
Everyone agreed—there was no reason to say no.

Four of them sat on a bench in the park, eating their cones, while Sonoko and Makoto remained standing.

With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Sonoko looked at Makoto, licked her ice cream, and asked,
“Makoto… am I as cold as ice cream?”

The group froze at her words. Silence.

Makoto blinked, confused. “…No?”

Sonoko frowned and whispered—loud enough for everyone to hear—
“In this situation, you’re supposed to say yes.”

Makoto blinked again, then corrected himself. “Yes, you are…”
Sonoko grinned slyly. “But ice cream is sweet too, isn’t it?”

The others all grimaced. Kaito almost choked on his ice cream, if that was even possible.
Only Aoko giggled amused.

Makoto’s face turned red as he stammered, “That’s true… but you’re much sweeter than ice cream.”

Shinichi’s jaw nearly hit the floor.

Sonoko’s own face turned pink, but she beamed happily, tugged on Makoto’s arm, and walked ahead with him.

Kaito whispered to the others, “See that?! It worked!”

Ran was still too embarrassed to even comment. Watching that was painful—and the fact it actually worked was even harder to process.

“I wish I’d reacted like that too!” Aoko said through her laughter, wiping away tears of amusement.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 4
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

The door bell to the Mori Detective Agency rang.

Bored, Kogoro walked over to it, wondering who would be visiting him without an appointment.
When he opened the door, he twisted his face, feeling no need to hide it from the person standing in front of him.
“What are you doing here, brat? Ran is away on a girls’ trip for the weekend.”

Shinichi, standing before Kogoro, also contorted his face into a bored expression when he saw Kogoro’s reaction.
“I know… I’m bored, so I thought I’d drop by.” Now Shinichi wore a deliberately innocent smile.

Kogoro, his grumpy gaze still fixed on the young detective, hesitated for a moment before letting Shinichi in with a sigh.
As Shinichi made himself comfortable on the couch as if it were the most natural thing in the world, Kogoro shot him a suspicious glance.
“You’re probably just here to meddle in some case,” he snorted irritably.

Feeling attacked, Shinichi rolled his eyes at the comment.
“That’s not true… but if you happen to be working on a case… maybe I could help you?” Once again, Shinichi’s innocent smile appeared, now tinged with a hint of hope.

Kogoro, having already returned to his desk, leaned forward with his arms crossed, his annoyed gaze fixed on Shinichi. He seemed to be thinking, and after a brief pause, he sighed.
“Unfortunately, there’s no appointment today, no case. The only thing I have to do is, as every month, bring money for an elderly client to the bank.”

Shinichi’s disappointment was obvious.

Kogoro continued, “But if you’re that bored, you can come along. Then you’ll get a taste of ‘boring’ cases as well.”

Shinichi blinked briefly but was pleased with the offer and nodded in agreement.

The bank was a few stations away but not particularly far.
As they walked, Shinichi asked curiously, “So you do this every month? For an elderly client? Why?”

Kogoro’s expression grew slightly more serious as they walked, and he answered without hesitation.
“The client is very old and in a wheelchair. She is extremely wealthy and wants to deposit her savings into accounts set up for her children and grandchildren. She’s anxious about handling so much money herself, so she sends me.”

Shinichi hummed thoughtfully.
“Hmm, I see. Since she’s very wealthy, I suppose the payout for you, relative to the effort, is substantial, which makes the little trip worthwhile month after month, right?”

Kogoro gave him an irritated side glance but still replied seriously.
“Exactly. Being a private detective with your own agency isn’t a walk in the park. How much you earn depends on how many cases you get. You can’t handle a dry spell often, so you should appreciate and value regularly recurring assignments.”

Shinichi nodded understandingly and smiled sincerely.
“That makes sense. Smaller assignments are important too.”

Kogoro nodded with his eyes closed, partly to himself, pleased with the wisdom of his own words, and glad that the young detective didn’t argue for once.

“I have an idea!” Shinichi suddenly exclaimed, interrupting Kogoro’s thoughts.
“And what would that be?” Kogoro asked, unimpressed.

“I could be your intern. What do you think?” Shinichi asked, putting on his fake smile again.

Kogoro looked surprised in confusion at Shinichi beside him and rolled his eyes.

You want to be my ‘intern’??? Kogoro cursed inwardly.

“What are you thinking?! How do you come up with such a crazy idea?” the older detective exclaimed awkwardly.

Shinichi grinned cheekily but answered earnestly.

“I’d like to work on cases and help you out. During school breaks, I’m usually bored, so I could assist you then. My last case was ages ago… Maybe we could even get more clients this way.”

We? Kogoro noted to himself.

Kogoro looked at him suspiciously but thought for a moment.

If this brat were my intern, he’d certainly attract many clients. With his last big case, he had a breakthrough and became pretty popular. Moreover, it would improve my reputation, since I’d be known as his ‘mentor.’

Kogoro didn’t notice that he was chuckling dirty to himself until Shinichi, grinning, spoke again.
“It would be a win-win situation, don’t you think?”

Now grumbling, Kogoro replied, “I need to think about that. We should focus on the assignment now.” He deliberately didn’t give Shinichi an answer right away, out of stubbornness.
Shinichi sighed, a wide grin on his face.

When they arrived at the bank, they joined a queue at a counter.
There were few people in line, so they would be served quickly.
Kogoro was already pulling documents from his bag, which included authorizations for the transactions.

Shinichi, a bit bored, observed the people in the bank. He noticed Kogoro doing the same.
When Kogoro executed an assignment, he did it properly.
There were reasons the client entrusted him with this task instead of doing it herself. People knew how wealthy she was, and that made her an easy target.

The bank door opened again, but Shinichi was distracted by his phone. Kogoro observed the entering group, and his instincts told him something was wrong. His posture stiffened.

Out of the corner of his eye, Shinichi looked up.

At that very moment, he felt Kogoro suddenly shove him with full force, pressing him down, hidden behind a counter.

“There’s a robbery happening! Everyone get on the floor, hands on your head!” shouted a man from the group, firing his pistol into the ceiling.
Panicked, all the customers and employees screamed and dropped to the floor.

On closer inspection, it appeared that each of them was wearing a kind of mask meant to resemble another face. They looked cheap, more like stockings with a face printed on them.
As they entered the bank, they were still covered with scarves and hats.

Shinichi, caught off guard by the situation, pressed his back against the counter and looked at Kogoro, who wore a serious expression and muttered something silently.

Noticing Shinichi’s gaze while also pressed against the counter, Kogoro put a finger to his lips to signal silence.
Shinichi simply nodded.

Both of them were farther from the main entrance, since the counters were at the back of the bank.

Kogoro tried to survey the room, then turned back to Shinichi.
“Damn it! Months of peace, and once I’m out with you something happens again!” Kogoro muttered under his breath.

Shinichi’s eyebrows knit together in confusion at the accusation.

What’s he implying now?! Is he starting to act like the others? And I’ve hardly spent any time with him as ‘Shinichi’ outside… Or maybe…

Shinichi’s thoughts were interrupted by one of the loud men.
“If everyone stays quiet, nothing will happen to you. Don’t even think about trying anything!”

The people in the room, trembling, reluctantly followed the orders of the gang.

Shinichi considered what he could do but found no immediate solution, as there were four of them, now spread throughout the bank. So far, they had not been detected, which could work to his advantage. However, Shinichi’s phone lay on the floor, fallen from his hand when Kogoro had shoved him.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a female employee at the neighbouring counter slowly crawling under the desk toward the emergency button, trying to press it after recovering from the initial shock. He wanted to stop her to avoid putting her in danger but couldn’t. Shinichi hoped no one had noticed—and luckily, no one had.
He sighed in relief. At least the police had been alerted. Kogoro also observed this and nodded to Shinichi in confirmation.

Meanwhile, the employee crouched under the desk, closing her eyes in the hope that everything would pass. If the robbers found her there, it wouldn’t end well, since she had not followed the instruction to lie on the floor in plain sight.

One of the four forced another employee to stand with a weapon, leading her into another part of the bank that would eventually lead to the banks safe.

Meanwhile, the others kept watch, patrolling the room with their guns.

Before the robbers could spread further across the room, blue lights flashed outside.
The bank was surrounded by the police.
The gang leader swore loudly.

“Which of you idiots triggered the alarm? Get out here immediately!”

None of the hostages moved, and even the crouched woman remained frozen in shock.

The fourth gang member returned with the employee in tow, threw her to the ground angrily as he realized the situation.

“We can’t get out of here, damn! But we won’t just let this happen!” He aimed at the woman in front of him, whom he was holding as a temporary hostage.

“We’re taking a hostage! If the police try to rush in, we’ll shoot!”

The police outside, fully aware of the situation, held back.

“First, find the idiot who called the police!” one of the robbers yelled into the room.

Three began scanning the area, keeping their guns aimed at various people.

“Damn it!” Kogoro cursed, seeing that one of the men was about to spot the woman.

Shinichi saw this too and could not allow it. Unnoticed by Kogoro, he crept around the counter, still crouched, pretending to pick up his phone—a movement that did not go unnoticed. One of the robbers immediately ran over, pointing his gun at Shinichi’s face. Shinichi already had his hands behind his head.

Kogoro cursed inwardly again, now furious, realizing that Shinichi intended to help the woman.

“Well, what do we have here? I didn’t expect such a familiar face among us. And you’ve got some nerve, just like your reputation.” The gun was mere inches from Shinichi’s forehead.

He swallowed but answered calmly, “Sorry, I’ll lie back down in a moment…”

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’re the one who ratted us out, right?” The robber stomped on Shinichi’s phone on the floor until the screen shattered.
Then he motioned for Shinichi to stand and turn around, placing the guns against Shinichi’s temples, using him as a human shield.

Outside, the police could see the spectacle and cursed inwardly. They still couldn’t act and had to wait. They called into the bank.

Two of the robbers leaned against the wall near the entrance, the third was with Shinichi as a shield in the middle of the room, and the fourth moved toward the ringing phone, partially hiding behind the counter to avoid being an easy target. He silently picked up the phone.

After a brief pause, he spoke.
“What do we want to release the hostages? We want you to let us leave, simple as that.”

Again, silence fell in the room, and everyone watched him listening to the receiver.

“You’re trying to fool yourselves, we’re not falling for that trap.” He hung up.

Shinichi saw Kogoro moving and still hiding behind the counter and a small wave of panic crept over him. He remained in a concealed corner, observing the situation for now.

Once more, the robber grabbed the employee from earlier and dragged her into the room.

“I’m going to make a way out, you hold the position,” he said and went into the side room.
The others nodded.

Shinichi had an idea, though it was not entirely without risk.

He looked at Kogoro and signaled downwards with his eyes. His finger tapped gently on his watch. Then he glanced at the robber on the wall nearest him, shifting his gaze back and forth repeatedly. Kogoro hesitated, then nodded.

Carefully, Shinichi slowly moved his finger toward the button on his watch and opened it.
Cautiously, he aimed at the nearest robber and pressed.

The tranquilizer dart hit the robber’s arm. At first, he thought it was a mosquito bite, and before he could fully react, he slowly sank to the ground, asleep.

“What’s wrong with you?!” shouted the other robber leaning against the wall.

At that exact moment, Kogoro rammed the robber holding Shinichi, taking advantage of his distraction.

As the man staggered to the side and nearly fell, Kogoro skillfully grabbed his gun and fired toward the other robber—aiming directly at the weapon in his hand.

It flew several meters away.
Shinichi, now freed, ran forward, grabbed the gun, and aimed at the robber.

At the same time, Kogoro aimed at the other.

“What’s going on here?!” shouted the fourth robber as he returned, seeing the twisted situation.

Panic spread across his face as he fired desperately at Kogoro, who tried to dodge.

One bullet hit.

In shock, Shinichi averted his gaze from the man in front of him, who was ready to attack.

In this moment a piercing noise erupted through the room, and the hostages screamed in panic.
The police stormed the building and apprehended all the robbers within moments.

Shinichi stood frozen in the same position, face blank, gun still raised.

Slowly, Inspector Takagi approached, placing a hand on Shinichi’s arm.
“Kudo-kun. Everything’s fine. Calm down. I’ll take the gun from you now.”

Shinichi blinked, confused, but allowed it. Only then did he rush to Kogoro.
“Ojisan! Are you okay?!”

Kogoro lay on the floor, paramedics already tending to him. Still conscious, he grumbled in frustration, “God, did this have to happen! It hurts so much!”

The wound was on the lower left side of his abdomen and didn’t appear too serious. Judging by Kogoro’s reaction, it was not life-threatening, and Shinichi sighed in relief.
The paramedics lifted Kogoro onto a stretcher and carried him to the ambulance, with Shinichi calling after him, “Ojisan! I’ll be right behind! Don’t worry!”

“Kudo-kun. Are you okay? We have a psychologist here. Would you like to speak with him?” asked Takagi, concerned after seeing Shinichi frozen in shock.

Shinichi waved it off, forcing a small smile.
“No, it’s fine…”

He stayed for some time to explain everything to the police. Inspector Megure was the lead officer on the case.
Shortly after the alarm, he received messages from Kogoro and arrived immediately with his unit at the bank, even though it wasn’t normally his jurisdiction. Kogoro had likely contacted him discreetly from behind the counter.
Inspector Megure sighed deeply.
“Mori-san is always present when a crime occurs. Honestly, why am I not surprised…”

Was it Ojisan or me who’s always at the scene of a crime? Shinichi thought.

“Ran! You’re here! Look at what happened to your father! That brat always gets me into trouble!” shouted Kogoro from his hospital bed.
His abdomen was bandaged and required stitches. Strict bed rest was mandatory.

Tears filled Ran’s eyes, relieved that her father was okay.
Shinichi, standing beside her, subconsciously rolled his eyes at Kogoro’s accusations.

“Dad! Don’t yell so loud! I’m just so glad you’re okay…” She held his hand anxiously.
“And Shinichi isn’t to blame for a random bank robbery…” she added, almost as if she didn’t believe her own words, though Shinichi ignored it.

Kogoro grumbled irritably to himself.

“It hurts so much! Nurse! I need more painkillers!”

“Dad! Don’t be embarrassing. You’ve already had a high dose of morphine.”

A nurse rushed over, checked the IV, and explained, “Mr. Mori, I’m sorry, but you’ve already received the maximum dose… At this dosage, you should have been asleep already…” She left the room.

Annoyed, Kogoro shot a sharp look at Shinichi, who flinched.
“You’re the reason I’m in this much pain!”

Shinichi raised his hands defensively, eyes wide.
“What? Why me again?!”

Ran sighed.

Kogoro snorted loudly, grimacing in pain.
“Fine. You can make it up to me,” he began.

“What?” asked Shinichi, frowning.

Kogoro gestured toward the watch on Shinichi’s wrist.

“You’re used to turn me into the ‘sleeping Kogoro’, aren’t you? So, go on, give me another shot so I can get some rest.”

Ran’s mouth dropped open in shock.

Shinichi blinked until he realized what he had just heard.

“After all the times you’ve tranquilized me, I’ve developed a resistance to painkillers. That’s on you, so go ahead,” Kogoro demanded, offering his neck.

Ran protested, “T-That can’t be true, can it, Shinichi? The resistance thing?”

Shinichi shook his head to clear his thoughts, averting his gaze awkwardly.
“Well… Professor Agasa had to adjust the dosage of the tranquilizer several times because Ojisan had developed a resistance… Apparently it applies to other painkillers too…”

Ran was shocked.
“Shinichi!”

“See? Now give me the shot! Otherwise, I won’t forgive you for all this—and for trying to play hero today! And if you want to be my apprentice, you don’t have a choice!” Kogoro shouted again, angrily.

Shinichi sighed and raised his watch. He opened the target window.

“Shinichi!” Ran protested.

Kogoro offered his neck, dramatically pointing at the spot.

Shinichi exhaled again.
“Thank you for saving me again today, Ojisan.” He smiled warmly and fired the dart.

Seconds later, Kogoro let out a chuckling laugh, smiling as he drifted off to sleep.

Ran shook her head and shot Shinichi a reproachful glare.

He just smiled awkwardly.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 5
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

“So, where are we flying to?” Kaito asked his father as he fastened his seatbelt.

“You look nervous—don’t tell me you’re afraid of flying?” Toichi asked, slightly surprised, ignoring the question.

“Don’t dodge my question! A-And no, I’m not afraid of flying!” Kaito defended himself.

“It would be strange if you were, considering how often you glide through the skies, have already been on an air ship, and even traveled in planes as KID.” Toichi replied, unimpressed.

Is he trying to provoke me? Kaito fumed internally.

“It’s different when you have a goal in mind and your life is on the line. Being strapped into a chair like this feels way more confining!” Kaito tried to justify himself.

Feigning surprise, Toichi raised an eyebrow. “So you are afraid of flying after all.”

Kaito’s eyes widened in irritation, but he looked away with a sharp “Tsk!”

“Don’t worry, I brought a glider just in case. If it makes you feel safer, you can always jump out through the emergency exit.”

Even without seeing Toichi’s face, Kaito could hear the amusement in his voice.

He snorted in annoyance. As much as he was known for being a nuisance himself, his father was even worse when it came to riling people up.

And yet, Kaito was also aware of the warm undertone in his father’s voice—he just didn’t know how to respond to it.

When Kaito stayed silent, Toichi laughed lightly, breaking the tension. “Here, you wanted to know where we’re going?”

Kaito turned back to him in surprise and saw Toichi handing him a colorful flyer.

He took it.

“Las Vegas… Las Vegas?!” Kaito looked up at Toichi in excitement. His father just smiled softly.

Kaito’s eyes sparkled. As a magician, he had always wanted to go to such a dazzling place of entertainment and endless possibilities. A wide grin spread across his face.

“By the way, I had to make some adjustments to your passport. According to this, you’re 21.
To enjoy the full Las Vegas experience, you’ll need that.”

Kaito’s face twisted.
So I was wrong to think I’d finally be doing something with him legally.

He pulled his passport from his pocket and eyed the falsified birth date suspiciously.

“I see… Why Las Vegas, though?” he asked cautiously.

Toichi gave him a warm smile, leaving Kaito unsure how to react.
“You wanted to know what I’ve been doing all these years. Now I want to show you.”

Curiosity flared again in Kaito’s eyes.

“Oh, I’m looking forward to seeing what you’ve been up to,” Kaito said with a mischievous grin. “And since I’m 21 now, I can definitely get up to a lot of mischief there.” he added playfully.

Toichi laughed, clearly amused by his son.

When they finally arrived at the Las Vegas airport, Kaito was exhausted.
Since he hadn’t known the destination, he hadn’t expected a flight of over ten hours. Toichi, however, seemed used to it.

After picking up their luggage, Toichi called a taxi that drove them to their hotel.
During the ride, Kaito’s eyes lit up as they passed the bustling Vegas Strip. Even though it was still dark in the early morning hours, the city shone with colorful lights and buzzed with life like a fantasy world.
For Kaito, Las Vegas was a place of limitless illusions, where reality and deception blended seamlessly. A place where even the wildest tricks hardly stood out, because the entire city felt like one enormous magic act.

Not much later, the taxi stopped, and Kaito was a little taken aback when he stood in front of the hotel. From the outside, it looked extremely luxurious, adorned with golden elements. A giant illuminated fountain bathed the surroundings in soft light.

At the same time, he wondered skeptically how much money Toichi had already spent here.
The interior of the hotel reflected its exterior perfectly, which Kaito absorbed with sparkling fascination.

Although they could have taken the elevator, Kaito insisted on using the stairs, just to take in as much of the overwhelming hotel as possible. Besides, he liked to get a sense of the building’s layout.

Once in their room, still marveling, Kaito dropped his suitcase in the hallway.
The hotel room wasn’t really a room—it was practically a massive apartment with multiple bedrooms, a huge bathroom, and something resembling a living room. The only thing missing was a kitchen—but whoever could afford a place like this didn’t need to cook.

Skeptically, Kaito looked at his father. “You really lived the high life, huh? How did you afford this? How can you afford it now?”

Toichi laughed, amused by Kaito’s reaction.
“I only stayed in this hotel once, when I had… let’s just say, an ‘assignment.’ Otherwise, I usually stayed in more normal places.
But since this is a special occasion, I booked the best of the best.
Soon, you’ll see how I made my living.”

Living? More like gold bars, Kaito thought suspiciously.

With a soft smile, Toichi asked, “Do you want to rest first? We’ve flown through almost the entire night.”

Kaito raised an eyebrow. “Did you forget what my hobby is? Sleepless nights are nothing new to me.” He paused briefly, walked over to the minibar, and grabbed a can. “An energy drink will do the trick,” he said with a cheeky grin, holding it up.

Toichi nodded, unsurprised. He glanced out the window—it was slowly getting brighter.
“Judging by your reaction, I’d say you’re curious. I’ll show you around the hotel first, and then we’ll have a relaxed breakfast. How does that sound?”

Kaito’s eyes gleamed, and he nodded with a wide smile, following his father.

As they walked through the hotel, Kaito carefully observed everything, his excitement impossible to hide.
The hotel wasn’t just a hotel—it had multiple casinos and other entertainment venues. Everything was open 24/7, with performances and shows constantly running. Kaito had never seen such liveliness. Not only was everything always buzzing, but the quality of the shows—even the magic acts—was outstanding. No matter the hour, the venues were full, which had to be encouraging for the performers putting on shows at strange times.

Before reaching the large breakfast hall, Toichi and Kaito passed through a beautifully planted indoor garden and a bustling bar.

At the buffet, Kaito’s eyes immediately darted to the massive dessert section, and he couldn’t hide the way his mouth watered.

Though he tried to appear refined—and was dressed accordingly, since Toichi had told him what clothes to bring—in that moment he nearly broke character as the elegant rich kid.

Rows of colorful desserts stretched before him: cakes, tarts, snacks, dainty pastries, puddings, and other delicacies Kaito couldn’t even name.

Before anyone could give him a strange look, he started with a small “normal” breakfast, just to save room for the ‘good stuff’.
Toichi smiled softly as he watched his son.

When Kaito sat down at the table with his modest plate, Toichi, who had also picked out some food, remarked:
“You don’t need to hold back. Eat as much as you like, whatever you like. In Vegas, the strangest people show up. Nobody’s going to care about your eating habits.”

Kaito raised his eyebrows in surprise as he took his first bite.
Even though he wouldn’t admit it, the comment was strangely reassuring.

“I wasn’t planning to hold back. That’s why I only got a little,” he said, pointing to his tiny meal with his fork. A mischievous grin spread across his face. “I’m not about to miss an opportunity like this!”

Toichi grinned back, sipping his coffee. “You really should pay more attention to your eating habits. Long term, it’s not healthy.” His tone was clearly playful.

“Oh, you’re sooo responsible. First you make me skip school, and then you bring your underage son to the city of sin.” Kaito shot back in the same playful tone.

“You like it though—just admit it,” Toichi replied, feigning indifference.

Still grinning, Kaito shrugged.

Moments later, Toichi stood up and returned shortly after, sliding a plate in front of Kaito.

As Kaito finished the last bite of his breakfast, he raised an eyebrow at the plate.
A slice of elaborately decorated cake covered in glossy chocolate, adorned with strawberries, mint leaves, and gold leaf.

“A recommendation from me—I think it’s exactly your taste,” Toichi said, amused.

Kaito’s eyes sparkled again. “Why do I get the feeling you’re trying to bribe me somehow?”

Toichi just shrugged, amused.

Kaito turned happily to his dessert, deliberately putting on a poker face.

He lifted the first spoonful to his mouth, expression unchanged.
Slowly, he raised his free hand to cover his lips and closed his eyes.
He couldn’t suppress a soft, blissful sigh.

Amused, Toichi let out a quiet laugh. “I’m glad you like it.”

Kaito looked up, cheeks faintly flushed. “Like it? That’s an understatement.”

Smiling, Toichi turned back to his coffee.

Kaito returned to the buffet several more times, sampling different desserts until he was completely stuffed.

The afternoon was spent exploring the Las Vegas Strip, sightseeing and admiring the most famous hotels and casinos.
Kaito watched several shows and marveled at the dazzling displays of light.

When they stopped in front of a massive casino, Kaito glanced at Toichi questioningly, who was already walking toward the entrance.
Inside, Toichi spoke briefly with a receptionist and soon returned with something in his hand.

He handed a small box to Kaito. When Kaito opened it, his eyes widened in surprise.

It was filled with chips for gambling.

“With these, you can entertain yourself for the rest of the day. Have fun,” Toichi said, amused.

“You’re such a positive influence on me. I can only imagine how I’d have turned out if you’d been around all the time,” Kaito replied in the same amused tone.

“I’m only allowing this because I know how responsible you are,” Toichi said, tapping Kaito lightly on the forehead.

Am I, though? Kaito doubted himself.

“These casinos attract the richest and craziest people from all over the world. If you want to disappear, there’s no better place,” Toichi explained.

So he wasn’t here just for fun, Kaito thought more seriously.

“I still have something to take care of. Take your time,” Toichi said as he headed toward the exit.

Kaito wandered from table to table, playing poker and other games. He had taken care with his appearance and makeup to look older and more refined. Quickly, he became popular with both the guests and the staff. His charming nature especially impressed the women.

He won some games, lost others. But he couldn’t resist cheating in certain rounds to secure victory. Even with all the security measures in place, he could see through them quickly, which gave him an intoxicating rush.

Even at roulette, he managed to influence the ball to land where he wanted.

Before drawing too much attention, however, he deliberately lost.
After several rounds of blackjack that went much the same way, he finally sat down in the lobby, his thirst for gambling satisfied.

Hours passed quickly, and night had already fallen again. Kaito wondered where his father was but wasn’t worried. Instead, he sat at the bar and watched a group of singers performing on stage.

With the soothing, gentle music, drowsiness overcame him, and his eyelids began to grow heavy.
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Toichi sitting down beside him.

“And? Did you have fun?” Toichi asked in a pleasant tone.

Kaito laughed. “You bet! But you didn’t make your money by scamming people like this, did you?”

“Of course not. I already told you—I earned it legally. Tomorrow you’ll see. Today was only meant for enjoyment,” Toichi answered convincingly.

The bartender brought over two cocktails Toichi had ordered—one for him, one for Kaito.

The smell of alcohol filled the air, and Kaito wrinkled his nose.

He didn’t like alcohol—not because he wasn’t supposed to drink, but simply because he disliked the taste.

Toichi leaned forward and swapped the glasses, which looked identical—colorless liquid with a cherry floating inside.

Kaito eyed him skeptically, then sniffed his drink. To his surprise, it didn’t smell like alcohol.

Toichi smiled and raised his glass for a toast. Kaito clinked glasses with him, and after the soft chime, took a sip. The sweet flavor of coconut with a hint of lemon filled his mouth—refreshing, pleasant, and alcohol-free.

So he does have his limits, Kaito noted to himself.

When the band finished their set, Toichi stood. “Come on, let’s go. We’re both tired, and it’s late.”

Without protest, Kaito nodded. He needed sleep too.

They walked back to the hotel on foot, taking a different route than before.
Yawning, Kaito noticed the bright neon lights and the scantily clad women dancing provocatively in windows. His face flushed red, but a second later, Toichi covered his eyes with his hand and pulled him along.

“That’s not for you,” Toichi admonished, his voice slightly stern but still amused.

Kaito burst into laughter at his father’s reaction and freed himself from his hand.

Back in the hotel, Toichi took one of the smaller rooms and left Kaito the master bedroom with the enormous bed. Kaito accepted it happily with a shrug.

Only then did he notice the view from the huge glass front.
The entire Las Vegas Strip stretched out before him. The dazzling, colorful light shows mixed with the city lights created a breathtaking sight. Yet, in a way he couldn’t explain, it felt strangely lonely, Kaito thought.

After freshening up and getting ready for bed, Kaito quickly drifted into the land of dreams.

The next day was somewhat calmer. Toichi took Kaito to a few special sights outdoors and showed him a magician café, where waiters entertained customers with tricks. Toichi explained that he had helped out there several times.

They also attended a few small magic shows in which Toichi himself had once performed.

It was all fascinating and exciting, but Kaito longed to see something truly special.

Toichi seemed to understand the look on his son’s face and pulled a ticket from his suit pocket.

“I’ve planned something special for tonight. Then you’ll finally know how I spent most of my time here.”

Kaito accepted the ticket. It was for the MGM Grand Hotel—a magic show in the evening.
The performing magician was Corbeau. The picture on the ticket showed Toichi wearing a black mask adorned with feathers, performing a trick.

Kaito hesitated for a moment. “I see… The MGM Grand?! Isn’t that the biggest stage for magicians? The most famous magicians in the world perform there!”

Toichi nodded neutrally. “Will you come watch the show?”

“Of course I will!” Kaito exclaimed with a beaming grin.

The evening came faster than expected, and Kaito was already dressed up. He had put on his best clothes for the occasion, his hair neatly slicked back. He had respect for the MGM Grand Hotel and had no intention of showing up underdressed.

The enormous hall began to fill, and Kaito made his way to the seat indicated on his ticket. Naturally, it was the front row, a little to the left side. Kaito knew that the center seat wasn’t always the best for seeing everything and was grateful for his father’s choice.

The hall was now full. As the lights dimmed, the chatter of the crowd faded.

The curtain on the stage slowly parted, and a spotlight cut across the middle of the platform. At first, there was nothing but the light.

In the background, a ticking sound echoed. On the seventh tick, a gong struck, and in that instant, a flock of black ravens burst from the stage, scattering across the hall before vanishing just as quickly. And in the very next moment, Toichi was standing in the same spot where the birds had appeared.

The crowd erupted in applause and cheers. Kaito clapped along, eager to see what would come next.

Toichi began with simpler tricks at first but built the performance higher and higher, each illusion more elaborate than the last. Soon the entire audience was involved. Mist filled the room, or bursts of water, or even snowflakes drifting through the air. And yet, everything dissolved just before it reached the crowd.

Kaito followed every move closely, and then he realized—the magic his father performed were all the same tricks from his childhood, only transformed and amplified. His lips pulled downward as memories flooded his thoughts.

Toichi’s magic on stage was nothing like the one he performed as KID.

The graceful movements of his hands, the way his body flowed with each trick, the mysterious aura surrounding him—it felt both achingly familiar and strangely distant. This was the magic he had adored as a child. The magic he had chased after for years. And now he realized, with a shudder, how much those beloved memories had faded.

How could I have forgotten? Kaito thought bitterly.

He didn’t notice the tears slipping down his cheeks. But when Toichi’s eyes met his mid-performance, Kaito swore his father flinched. For just the briefest second, the smile fell from his face. The trick Toichi was performing was one of the very last Kaito had seen before his supposed death.

More memories surged up—him cheering, his father lifting him up with a bright laugh.

Then, darker ones.

He remembered standing at the funeral, crying until his throat burned. He remembered clinging to the desperate hope that it was just another trick, that any second Toichi would appear with a flourish and a grin.

He remembered the coffin being lowered into the grave, and that desperate hope breaking apart shovel by shovel.

His sobs had only grown louder. And when people around him expected him to throw a handful of dirt onto the coffin, he panicked and hid behind his mother instead. He couldn’t do it. He was convinced his father might suffocate under the earth if they buried him.

The hall’s lights came back on. Wet drops spotted Kaito’s lap, and only when the crowd began to move did he realize what had happened. Frantic, he tried to wipe his tears away, but then nausea gripped him violently. He bolted from his seat, hand clamped over his mouth, and ran straight back to his hotel room.

He locked himself in the bathroom, collapsed by the toilet, and vomited. His tears streamed endlessly down his face. He heaved again, but only water came up, his body trembling with sobs as long-buried memories and emotions crashed to the surface.

A knock rattled the door, but he ignored it, leaning over the bowl again as another wave of nausea tore through him.

A click sounded. The door opened.

“Kaito… what happened?” Toichi’s voice was heavy with worry.

Kaito couldn’t answer. Hearing his father’s voice, seeing his face—it only made the sickness worse. He doubled over again, sobbing wretchedly.

Toichi knelt beside him, a hand rubbing gently over his back.

Suddenly the words spilled from Kaito, raw and broken:
“Y-You… you were dead!” he choked between sobs. “Wh-When the coffin was lowered… I-I thought you couldn’t breathe!” His voice cracked. “I hoped—I hoped you’d just jump out and say it was a joke, but when they buried you…” Another sob ripped through him, and he buried his face in his hands.

Toichi froze, face hollow with shock.
“Kaito… what have I done to you?”

He wrapped his arms around his son, holding him tightly.

“I’m so sorry… It’s all my fault,” he whispered, his voice trembling.

The familiar scent of him turned Kaito’s stomach again, but he fought down the urge to retch.

“Kaito… I’m here now…”

But Toichi had no idea what words could possibly make a difference—if there were any at all.

He had torn a hole in Kaito’s heart that could never be mended. He would have to live with the fact that he had broken his own son.

When Kaito’s sobs finally weakened, he whispered, exhausted, “Your performance tonight… it reminded me of the past…”

“I see… I’m sorry, Kaito.” Toichi realized that in trying to revive happy memories, he had only triggered the deepest trauma.

When Kaito was down to faint sniffles, Toichi helped him into bed. The empty look in his son’s eyes frightened him, but he didn’t know if there was anything he could say. He stayed beside him, stroking his hair until Kaito drifted into sleep.

Kaito opened his eyes, and before he could think, a stabbing pain pierced his temples. He clutched his head, face twisted in agony.

He cursed under his breath and sat up, only to find Toichi sitting on the bed beside him, holding out a bottle of water.

“Here. You haven’t had anything to drink since yesterday… You’ve lost a lot of fluids. Once you drink, the headache should ease,” Toichi explained gently.

Kaito took the bottle and drained most of it in one go.

Only then did he notice Toichi’s pale face. No trace of his usual faint smile—his mouth hung heavy, his whole expression weary and burdened.

Kaito groaned as the memories of last night flooded back.

“Kaito, I’m sorry. I never wanted that,” Toichi said, his voice carrying a note of quiet desperation.

“I-I know! I don’t know what came over me… I’m sorry,” Kaito muttered, looking away in embarrassment.

“Don’t apologize… This is all my fault. I only wanted to give you an unforgettable weekend…” Toichi’s gaze was empty.

“It’s fine now, really…” Kaito murmured, eyes cast down.

Toichi sighed, then pulled him into another hug.

Kaito blinked, startled, but didn’t resist. Emotion welled up again, his eyes glassy. He slowly returned the embrace, burying his face in his father’s shoulder.

“Kaito, I promise… I’ll do everything I can to make this right, even if it’s impossible,” Toichi whispered.

Kaito let out a loud sigh.
“Yeah, yeah, I get it. And I’m fine now… Don’t be so depressing.” His tone carried a hint of mischief again.

Breaking the embrace, he looked aside, curiosity creeping back into his voice.
“So… what’s planned for today, our last day?”

After breakfast, the two of them headed to another hotel, where magicians would be performing almost the entire day.

Once inside, Toichi explained, “This day happens once a month. It’s when amateur or aspiring magicians all come together. Each magician gets thirty minutes on stage. At the start of the performance, a random theme is chosen, and the magician has to improvise a little show around it.

It’s not serious—nobody cares if you mess up or the performance falls flat. In fact, the performers usually end up making each other laugh. That’s why I signed you up. You’re scheduled as the last act at 5 p.m. After that, the professionals begin. Even though I trust you could pull off a professional act, I didn’t want to throw you into that without warning.”

Kaito’s mouth dropped open before Toichi even finished his last sentence.

“What!? I mean, this is already exciting… but you just signed me up without telling me??? I haven’t prepared a single thing!” Kaito blinked rapidly, panic flashing in his eyes.

Toichi chuckled, and for the first time today, his pale face seemed to come alive again. “The standard here isn’t that high. At least not for you. The whole point is to have fun and get your name out there. Honestly, I think you’ll enjoy it. Even unprepared, you’ll put everyone else in the shade.”

Kaito blinked nervously again but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his lips. He secretly loved challenges like this. “If you say so… fine! But I don’t even know how this works.”

“That’s exactly why we’re here. You’re the last to perform, so you’ll see how it goes. Unless you don’t want to, of course… that’s fine too,” Toichi added softly.

Kaito grinned. “Of course I want to!”

The shows began, and the first magician was called. A theme popped up on the screen beside the stage, and the magician started laughing as he tried random tricks that could fit. Then the theme switched, forcing him to abruptly change gears and improvise something new. It was clumsy and awkward, but hilarious—the crowd burst into laughter again and again.

Kaito couldn’t help smiling.

The next magicians were similar, many leaning even more into comedy, leaving the whole hall roaring with laughter—including Kaito himself. He got swept up in the fun and slowly began to understand the point of it all.

When his own slot drew closer, he prepared backstage, with Toichi by his side. Once his props were set, Kaito stood at the mirror, fixing his appearance one last time.

That’s when Toichi stepped up and handed him something. Kaito looked down, then rolled his eyes.

It was the black mask Corbeau wore during his performances.

“For safety reasons, you shouldn’t show your face. You understand,” Toichi said.

“Yeah, yeah, fine,” Kaito muttered, annoyed, slipping on the mask.

The announcer’s voice boomed: “And now, for the final performance!”

Kaito rolled his eyes again. He already had a bad feeling about what was coming.

“The last performer is a very special guest—the son of the famous magician Corbeau! Let yourself be enchanted by this unique act!”

Kaito swore under his breath.
So much for low expectations. With my father’s name tied to this, I can’t afford to disappoint. If I mess up, I’ll ruin his reputation along with mine…

The lights went out. Kaito drew in a deep breath, then leapt onto the stage.

When the spotlights flared on, a flock of birds burst into the room—not ravens, but sleek black doves.

The crowd applauded. Kaito bowed elegantly, his mask fitting perfectly in place.

On the screen, the first theme appeared: “Time.”

Kaito smiled. With a whistle, he called the doves back. But their wings moved strangely—so slowly it seemed they were flying in slow motion. They circled the room, slower and slower, until at last they froze in midair, suspended as if time itself had stopped.

The audience gasped, then erupted in cheers.

The next theme appeared: “Light and Darkness.”

Kaito chuckled, then cleared his throat dramatically to pull the audience’s attention back—many were still fixated on the frozen black doves.

With a snap of his fingers, the birds began to flap again, soaring gracefully.

But as they flew, they shed so many feathers it seemed unnatural. Then the crowd realized—their feathers weren’t black anymore. The doves were pure white, glowing against the stage lights.

They swirled toward Kaito, engulfing him. With another snap, they vanished into thin air.

And when the feathers cleared, Kaito was standing there in a new mask—the same design as before, but now gleaming white, decorated with white radiant feathers.

The audience roared, wild with excitement. This was the first act that made them feel like they were witnessing true magic.

The screen changed themes several more times, but Kaito flowed effortlessly, weaving each transition into another breathtaking moment. The crowd never stopped cheering.

When his thirty minutes were up, he bowed with a flourish. The hall shook with applause and shouts. Kaito couldn’t stop laughing—he had enjoyed it every bit as much as they had. His heart felt warm, and he knew it now. This was what he wanted to do in the future: enchant people.

“You’re so cunning!” Kaito complained to his father afterward.

Toichi laughed genuinely. “I knew you’d have the crowd in the palm of your hand. So? How does it feel, your first big performance?”

Kaito huffed. “You could’ve at least told me it was going to be something that big. Do you know how much pressure I was under?!” He paused, then smirked. “But… it was really fun! I guess I’ve got a weakness for risky situations…”

Smiling, Toichi replied, “If you knew everything beforehand, it wouldn’t have been half as fun. And look—you enjoyed yourself. That’s what matters most.”

Kaito rolled his eyes, but a broad grin spread across his face.

Sitting on the plane again, Toichi asked his son, “So, what do you think of my lifestyle so far?”

Kaito looked thoughtfully out the window. “Well, pretty exciting. I assume you’ve been doing some… ‘other’ things on the side, right?”

Toichi replied calmly, “Exactly. Vegas is also a place where some of the most influential people in the world gather from time to time. One of the best places to easily get information from all over the globe…”

Kaito nodded in understanding. “Even though Las Vegas is really thrilling and you can have a lot of fun, it feels… lonely over time. How should I put it… it feels empty. Everything important loses its meaning there…”

Toichi nodded, his gaze now distant, which Kaito noticed. “Exactly. That’s how it is…”

Back at his home in Japan, Kaito threw himself straight onto the couch, the suitcases still standing in the middle of the room. “Finally home!”

Toichi pushed the luggage aside and pulled a small box out of his own suitcase.

“Kaito, there was another reason I had to go to Vegas. That day, when I had something to take care of, I went to a bank to retrieve something from my safe.”

Kaito looked up curiously and took the small box his father handed him.

Toichi continued, serious but calm, “I left something in the safe in case something happened to me. If I didn’t check in within six months, this package would have been sent to you…” He paused briefly to find the right words. “That’s no longer necessary… once you see what’s inside, you’ll understand.”

Kaito studied the box thoughtfully, about to open it, when Toichi spoke again.
“It’s almost seven. School starts in an hour. Shouldn’t you be getting ready?”

Kaito looked at Toichi in shock. “What?! You made me skip school on Friday, and now, Monday, I have to go straight after the flight?! You know I’ve been awake the whole time!”

Toichi laughed. “Knowing you, you’d probably sleep through the whole lesson anyway.”

Reluctantly, Kaito got up to get ready for school. He carefully placed the box in his room and planned to check its contents later.

When Aoko left her house to wake Kaito, she was startled to see him already waiting at her gate.

“Kaito! Why are you up so early? Do I see some improvement?” she asked curiously.

Kaito yawned and answered, bored. “No, I didn’t sleep at all. Oyaji forced me to go to school right after the flight, even though we only got here at seven!”

Aoko raised an eyebrow in question but didn’t push further. As they walked to school, she asked, “So, where did you go?”

Kaito grinned mischievously. “Las Vegas.”

Aoko’s jaw dropped. “What?! I hope you didn’t cause any trouble???”

“Of course not. I watched a few magic shows and even performed one myself. Also… I spent half a day in a casino.” Kaito shot her a teasing look.

“What?! Kaito!”

He told her the rough outline of events but left out his breakdown—the walk to school wasn’t the right place for that.

“Well, if your dad was there, you probably didn’t do anything bad.”

Kaito grinned. If you only knew how he really is.

Aoko snapped him out of his thoughts. “Kaito. Somehow… you seem different.”

Kaito blinked in surprise and let her finish. “You seem… somehow more mature, grown-up…”
She didn’t mention the sadness lingering in his eyes.

He looked at her in surprise, then after a pause, grinned.
“I’ve always been like this. You probably missed me so much you only noticed now.”

Aoko rolled her eyes, but the blush on her cheeks was unmistakable.
“I guess I was wrong about that, then.”

Kaito laughed heartily at his girlfriend’s embarrassed reaction.

Back at home, Kaito only remembered the box when he saw it lying on his bed.

Curious, he sat down and carefully opened it.

Inside was a small stack of letters.

He picked them up and counted ten. Beneath the letters were family photos.
Photos of him and his parents when he was little.
Also newer ones, after Toichi had disappeared from his life.
They showed Kaito, sometimes alone, sometimes with his mother, through various stages of his life.
The photos brought a wave of melancholy, and Kaito realized these were all Toichi had of him over the years.

He turned to the letters. Each of the ten letters had his name and a date on it.

His birthday.
The years varied.
The first letter was for his seventh birthday—the first one after Toichi’s disappearance. The hardest phase of his life.

Each following year had a letter, up to his sixteenth birthday.

Carefully, Kaito opened the first letter. The envelope was slightly yellowed.
He ran a finger over the neat handwriting and began to read.

“Kaito, today is your seventh birthday.
It hasn’t been long since I disappeared from your life. I know how painful this year is for you.
Even though this is the first birthday I can’t give you a magical show, I am sure you will remain strong.
You will grow and one day become an even more talented magician than I am.
I wish you all the best for the coming year. May you make beautiful new memories and have friends who support you.
I am trying to solve my case as fast as possible so I can return to you soon.
With love,
Dad.”

Kaito’s eyes welled up with tears as he realized what these letters were.
The contents were not long, but they spoke volumes.

The following letters were similar.
At the end of each, Kaito could see Toichi’s hope of returning strong and clear.

When he reached the letter for his tenth birthday, he read carefully.

“Kaito, another year has passed, and you are already ten.
It saddens me that I’ve missed so much time.
Your mother sent me pictures and told me what a joyful boy you are. I am genuinely relieved.
She also told me your tricks are getting better and that you have never lost your interest in magic. That makes me incredibly happy.
I laughed when I heard you joined Aoko’s dance class just to help her because she struggled and cried.
I am proud that you care about others and stand by your friends.
I hope that you and Aoko will stay together forever.
Even though you bring joy to so many people, don’t forget yourself.
I also apologize for leaving you alone again, as I occupied your mother. I needed her help. Hopefully, the nightmare will finally end.
I will certainly be back soon.
With love,
Dad.”

Thinking of Aoko, Kaito laughed and wiped away a tear.
Toichi had never lost hope that he would return.

He read through the rest of the letters, sometimes laughing, sometimes crying.
By the time he reached his twelfth birthday letter, he noticed Toichi no longer wrote about returning soon.
He probably had given up hope by then, Kaito realized sadly.

Before opening the last letter, for his sixteenth birthday, he took a deep breath and read slowly.

“Kaito, you are sixteen now, almost an adult.
Your mother told me how skilled you’ve become with magic, even if you mostly use it for mischief now. You’ve grown cheeky, which makes me happy.
I apologize in advance; the coming year won’t be easy.
I have prepared something to involve you in my mission.
It’s selfish of me and your mother, but I see so much potential in you.
It will be dangerous and exciting, but I will always be near to ensure nothing happens to you.
I am confident you can handle everything.
Im sure thanks to you, this mission will finally be completed.
Even though I always hoped to return to you and your mother, I now know it’s never possible.
I am sorry, Kaito. Thank you for everything.
With love,
Dad.”

Kaito could no longer hold back his tears and collapsed exhausted onto his bed.
His thoughts circled endlessly.

Why couldn’t it have ended differently?

When his tears finally dried, he packed the letters neatly back into the box and hid it in a safe place.

Fatigue overcame him, and despite his racing thoughts, he was glad to fall asleep quickly.
He would tell Aoko everything next time.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 6
≿━━━━༺❂༻━━━━≾

The next morning, Kaito woke up early. Since he had gone to bed early the previous night, he was already wide awake.

He got ready for school in a relaxed manner and waited in front of Aoko’s gate.

When she left her house, she was startled again and furrowed her brow.

“I just can’t get used to this,” she said, a bit bewildered.

“Good morning Aoko!” Kaito greeted her with an exaggerated smile.

“Good morning, Kaito…” Aoko replied, sounding bored, but continued, “What’s the reason you’re up so early this time? Can’t you sleep?”
There was a hint of concern in her voice.

“Uh, no. I was just too tired yesterday, so I went to bed early,” Kaito answered. After all, that was the truth.

Aoko didn’t seem entirely convinced and made a slightly worried, somewhat reproachful face.

Kaito blinked, a little lost: “Don’t look like that. Everything’s fine. I’m telling the truth.”

Aoko averted her gaze, pouting, and hummed softly, “hmmmm…”

Now slightly panicking, Kaito tried to reassure her: “Really, I mean it!”

When Aoko gave no reaction, he sighed in resignation:
“Alright… Do you want to come over after school? I will show you something…”

With a sparkle in her eyes, Aoko looked up and finally smiled. “Sure!”

Nervously, Kaito entered his house with Aoko. He wasn’t quite sure how to explain everything to her, but it would work out.

Aoko noticed his nervousness and held his hand as they walked to his room.

He motioned for her to sit on his bed, which she did, while Kaito retrieved the specific box from his closet.

Kaito sat down beside her and began to recount the days in Las Vegas, this time in more detail, including how he had felt. Aoko listened quietly, without interrupting.

“On the evening of the second day, Oyaji had a performance…” Kaito explained calmly, turning his gaze away as he recalled the moments.

Aoko placed her hand on his and waited patiently as Kaito continued.

With a trembling voice, Kaito spoke about his breakdown and the feelings that had tormented him. He didn’t leave anything out, not even how pitifully he had collapsed on the floor.

By now, Aoko had wrapped both her hands around Kaito’s.

When he finished and looked up at Aoko again, he saw how worried she was, tears welling in her eyes.

“Kaito… I’m so sorry I wasn’t there to support you,” Aoko apologized, her voice shaking.

Kaito blinked in surprise at her reaction, but he felt a weight lift from his heart, having entrusted his deepest secrets to Aoko.

He then reached for the box and showed her the letters from his father. He briefly explained their contents and let her read them if she wanted.

When she finished reading, Aoko silently hugged Kaito tightly. He returned the embrace, warmth filling his chest.

With a smile, he squeezed her again before letting go.

“K-Kaito, that hurts!” Aoko complained, embarrassed.

Grinning, Kaito apologized, his hands still loosely around Aoko’s waist: “Sorry, but thanks to you, I feel so much better now.”

His expression was gentle and charming, causing Aoko to blush. She looked away, flustered.

“Kaito, since when do you give such weird looks? Don’t look at me like that!”

Kaito chuckled inwardly at his girlfriend’s cute reaction.

When Aoko muttered something under her breath, he couldn’t help but grin. He gently placed his hand on her cheek, and as their eyes met, he gave her a soft kiss on the lips.

With a slightly annoyed murmur, she returned the kiss.

Some time later, Aoko and Kaito went to the kitchen to make something to eat.

When they arrived, Toichi was there, preparing something. Nothing heavy—it looked like a kind of French toast.

He smiled and placed two plates on the kitchen counter.

“You two must be hungry, here you go.”

Pleased that he didn’t have to make anything himself, Kaito thanked him and sat at the table with Aoko.

Aoko was also happy—she rarely saw Toichi and wanted to get to know him better.

Toichi sat down as well, holding a magazine in his hand. He opened it to a page and pushed it toward Kaito.

When Kaito looked at the magazine, his eyes widened.

It was an issue of a Las Vegas magazine.

On the double-page spread was a huge picture of Kaito and his performance in Vegas. The photo was taken from a flattering angle, making Kaito look attractive. The mask successfully concealed his face.

Aoko also looked astonished: “Is that… you, Kaito?! Incredible!” She quickly grabbed the magazine before Kaito could even reach for it.

She read the title aloud: “A rising magician talent, twisting his audience’s minds?”

Her eyes scanned the text: “An outstanding performance surprised the audience of an amateur magician show. The magician is the son of the already in Vegas well-known magician Corbeau. Despite the name, the performance was uniquely different, and the audience demands more. Both Corbeau’s identity and that of his son remain a secret; no one knows if he will ever appear again. However, audience members reported that such a magical show will remain unforgettable in their memories.”

Aoko blinked in disbelief after reading the excerpt, but quickly her expression changed to one of excited joy.

“Kaito, you’re amazing! I knew you could do it! I’m so incredibly happy! You absolutely have to frame this!” she beamed, making Kaito blush.

It made him happy and also validated his feelings that his girlfriend was genuinely excited for him. Still holding the magazine in one hand, Aoko hugged him tightly in joy, causing Kaito to blush further.

Toichi visibly looked pleased as well.

Kaito looked at him questioningly: “How did you get the magazine so quickly? It’s a Vegas exclusive. My Show was just the day before yesterday.”

Toichi grinned: “Do you really want to know this secret?” He paused at Kaito’s questioning look. “Alright, I’ll tell you… I have a subscription to the magazine and receive it automatically by mail shortly after its release. It’s printed in Japan, too. The magazine came out yesterday.”

Puzzled, Kaito looked at his father and replied, bored: “Oh… I expected something else.”

Now curious, he looked back at Toichi: “Where’s Mom, by the way? I haven’t seen her in a while.”

Toichi sipped his coffee and replied dryly: “I don’t know.”

Suspicious, Kaito asked: “You don’t know? I don’t believe you.”

Toichi smiled and flipped through the magazine he had finally gotten back: “I really don’t know. Your mother is a very freedom-loving person and does whatever she wants. Maybe she’s out there somewhere, causing mischief as the Phantom Lady.”

Both Aoko and Kaito dropped their jaws.

Again, Kaito said, slightly annoyed: “And if that were true, I don’t believe you wouldn’t know about it.”

Toichi looked directly into Kaito’s eyes: “But it’s true.” He paused briefly and smiled. “Your mother has always liked acting alone and causing mischief. Only in really important matters, or when it involved you, did we have close contact. But eventually, she tells me about her solo escapades. Sometimes shortly after, sometimes after months. Sometimes, she remembers something years later and excitedly tells me about it.”

Still with his mouth open, Kaito listened to his father. He didn’t know this side of his mother and was genuinely surprised.

“Don’t you worry?” Kaito asked, frowning.

“Yes, very much,” Toichi replied. “But there’s nothing you can do about it.” He sipped his coffee again, unfazed.

Kaito shook his head in disbelief and saw Aoko doing the same.

Later that same day, Shinichi rang Kaito’s doorbell.
Toichi opened the door and greeted him with a smile.

Somewhat surprised, Shinichi looked at him but returned the smile sincerely.

“Good afternoon, Kuroba-san. I came to see Kaito. Is he home?”

Toichi let him in and nodded. “Yes, he’s in his room. But Aoko is there too. Feel free to disturb their little romance.” He couldn’t hide a grin.

“Ewww. No thanks, I’ll just go back,” Shinichi replied with a disgusted expression, which made Toichi laugh.

“I heard that! That’s not true!” Kaito shouted, annoyed, from further away.

He and Aoko were standing outside his room. Aoko looked away, embarrassed.

“What are you doing here, Shinichi? Come on in,” Kaito asked curiously, inviting him into the room.

Aoko sat on the desk chair while Kaito and Shinichi sat on the bed.

Shinichi hesitated, glancing at Kaito—something seemed different about him.

“You too?! Ugh…” Kaito cursed when he noticed Shinichi’s look.

Shinichi blinked, then changed the subject. “Did you see the old Jirokichi’s announcement on TV?”

Kaito looked surprised. “No, I didn’t. What was it?”

Shinichi cleared his throat. “Jirokichi challenged KID. He wants you to carry out a heist.”

Kaito frowned thoughtfully. “Oh… I see.”

Shinichi leaned forward, eyes sparkling. “And?! Will you accept the challenge?”

“No.” Kaito shot back monotonously.

“What?! Why not?” Shinichi asked, shocked.

Kaito hummed thoughtfully. “I promised Aoko that I wouldn’t do any more heists once I achieved my goal. KID is retired, for good.”

Aoko looked up at Kaito, surprised by his reaction, but happy that he would keep his promise. She hadn’t expected him to do it without any argument, though.

Shinichi was stunned by Kaito’s answer, unable to speak. After regaining himself, he asked hysterically, “Why not?! You can’t just stop now! Since I became myself again, I haven’t been able to attend a single heist! You have to do one!”

Aoko was visibly surprised by the detective’s reaction but said nothing.

Kaito rolled his eyes. “It doesn’t make a difference whether it’s Conan or you. What’s so bad about it? Besides, my relationship with Aoko is at stake. If I keep being KID, she’ll leave me—it’s not worth it.”

Aoko shook her head in mild annoyance that Kaito was putting the responsibility on her but still, she was glad he had even given up KID for her.

Shinichi turned to Aoko desperately. “Aoko, please! Let Kaito take part, it’s just a harmless challenge from the old man Jirokichi! Please!”

Annoyed that Shinichi was now addressing her as if she were Kaito’s mother, Aoko snorted but responded with a question of her own. “Why do you even want this? As such a righteous detective, I didn’t expect you to agree to something like this. On the contrary, you’re actually encouraging Kaito to commit crimes.”

Shinichi looked at her, confused. “Why?” he repeated, then after a short pause answered, “KID is harmless. He’s not a real criminal. At most, he just wastes people’s time and money.”

Kaito gave him an irritated, reproachful look, but Shinichi ignored him and continued. “But the heists are fun. And I want to catch him. Before… I couldn’t because of my ‘physical condition.’ But now… Now I can catch him!” he explained excitedly.

Seeing Aokos irritation Shinichi smiled gently and continued. “Besides, there are so many criminals in this world who really harm people. Harmless petty crimes like this aren’t society’s problem… KID is even far less harmful than ordinary thieves because he returns everything.” At his last sentence Shinichi rolled his eyes. He then quickly added, “And also KID enchants so many people. That’s something beautiful in such a harsh reality.”

Surprised, Kaito nodded at his last words and crossed his arms in agreement.

Aoko thought for a moment and suggested, “Can’t you just simulate a heist and play your cat-and-mouse game that way?”

Kaito and Shinichi both looked horrified.

“That’s not a kids’ game! And if it’s not real, it’s no fun!” Shinichi explained.

Aoko shook her head. “Dad already disbanded the KID task force anyway. He said it’s a waste of costly resources to pursue a harmless phantom thief who doesn’t actually do anything and just plays his games.”

Surprised, Kaito raised his eyebrows. “What? I didn’t know that…” he said thoughtfully.

Abruptly, he changed the topic. “Anyway, for obvious reasons, I can’t do a heist. I hope you understand, Shinichi.”

“Kaito! Pleeease!” Shinichi begged.

“Why are you looking at me?!” Aoko asked, annoyed.

Just as Shinichi was about to give up with a pout, Aoko sighed, bored. “You know, Kaito, I don’t care anymore what you do. I wanted you to stop being KID mainly because it was dangerous and because you tortured Dad and gave him so much extra work. Now that that’s no longer the case, do whatever you want.”

Shinichi beamed at that answer.

Kaito was also surprised by her answer but asked carefully, “Do you really mean it? I don’t want to do anything you don’t want me to. I can easily live without KID.”

Shinichi’s hopeful expression fell as he looked between the couple.

Aoko sighed again, meeting Kaito’s gaze. “Yes, I mean it. Besides, I don’t want to keep you trapped in a cage. I know how much you love your little ‘hobby.’”

Kaito crossed his arms thoughtfully and couldn’t help thinking of his mother.

Am I really more like her than I thought?
No… I’d give up KID in a heartbeat if it meant protecting Aoko and the people I care about most.

“Hmmm… If you say so… But if it bothers you, I’ll stop immediately, you hear me?” Kaito added seriously.

Aoko smiled softly. “I know.”

Shinichi silently cheered in the background, careful not to disturb the mood between the couple.

A few days later, Kaito was having dinner at the Nakamoris’.
Aoko, Nakamori, and he sat at the table while the TV played in the background.

A special broadcast caught their attention: “KID has sent a heist note in response to Jirokichi’s challenge! He has accepted it and will appear at the next full moon!”

Nakamori sighed deeply, as if all the life had left him, then looked at Kaito wearily. “You just can’t help yourself, can you?”

Both Kaito and Aoko’s eyes widened.
Kaito hesitated to speak, but Nakamori spoke first.

“I talked to Toichi…”

“I–I… W–What exactly?!” Kaito asked, clearly shaken.

“That doesn’t matter, Kaito. I should have known you wouldn’t stop.”

Kaito fell silent, his thoughts spinning.

Nakamori kept eating, unbothered. “At least be careful.”

Wordless, Kaito only nodded.

Aoko stayed quiet, worried.

“I–I’m sorry…” Kaito muttered hesitantly, looking away.

Nakamori looked at him normally again. “You don’t have to be. After all, this is all Toichi’s doing.”

Kaito blinked uncertainly. “But it was my decision.”

Nakamori rolled his eyes, as if recalling something. “You are not responsible for your crazy genes.”

Kaito frowned in confusion but didn’t comment further, as Nakamori wasn’t truly in a bad mood.

After a long pause, Kaito asked hesitantly, “Is that why you disbanded the KID task force?”

Nakamori hummed while slurping his noodles. “Hmmm. Yes, partly. Besides, KID is now somewhat celebrated as a hero and no longer seen as a criminal by the police. Why chase him?”

Kaito nodded, it made sense to him.
“So what does Jirokichi Suzuki plan then, without the task force?”

Nakamori put down his utensils with a bored expression. “I heard he set up his own task force. Of course, paid for out of his own pocket.” He muttered quietly, “Think of all the good you could have done with that money…”

Kaito tried to hide his sudden guilt. “At least no tax money is wasted, haha… And he already supports many charitable projects. KID is like… his luxury hobby…”

At the mention of tax money, Nakamori twitched irritably, remembering how much had already been spent on the heists.

“Well, whatever. Let him do what he wants with his money,” Nakamori said calmly, turning back to the TV.

Aoko, who had been listening to the whole conversation, finally asked the question on her mind. “Dad, are you going to the heist? I mean, just as a spectator?”

Nakamori looked surprised. He hadn’t thought about it but answered quickly. “KID has already cost me enough years of my life… Besides, I’ll have that thieving rascal of a future son-in-law to deal with long enough.” He turned back to the TV.

When they realized what he was implying, both Kaito and Aoko blushed simultaneously.

“Dad!” Aoko protested.

Chapter Text

Extra Chapter 7
≿━━━━༺☾༻━━━━≾

At school, Shinichi stared at his phone screen, frowning in frustration before letting out a groan.

Ran looked up at him, puzzled. “What’s wrong? A new case you can’t solve?”

Shinichi shook his head. “No, nothing like that… It’s just that Kazuha’s going away for the weekend, and now Heiji’s decided to crash at my place. He also insists on finally meeting Kaito… But I know Heiji isn’t exactly fond of him. That’s bound to end in trouble.”

Ran blinked in surprise. “Oh, right! Kazuha mentioned visiting her relatives. But aren’t you overthinking it a bit? Maybe they’ll actually get along?”

Shinichi gave her a gloomy look. “No chance. This time I’m sure it’ll be a disaster. Honestly, it’s going to be a catastrophe.” He paused and sighed, pressing his fingers to his forehead. “Heiji—short-tempered as he is—will blow up, and Kaito… he’s ridiculously provocative, especially when it comes to teasing people like Heiji.”

Ran looked up at the ceiling, frowning thoughtfully. “Yeah, I can totally see that. But you’ll be there. Don’t you think you could stop them before it gets out of hand?”

Shinichi dropped his face onto the desk and muttered something under his breath. After a moment, he replied, “No… and honestly, I don’t even want to. Why do they have to meet anyway? Besides, Heiji knows that Kaito is KID. That’s exactly why it’s going to escalate.”

Ran sighed, looking concerned. “That does sound complicated.” Then, after a short pause, her eyes lit up. “Wait—maybe there’s something they both like! If you can get them to talk about common interests, they might actually get along.”

Shinichi lifted his head, looking at her as if deep in thought. “Hmm, no, I can’t think of anything. Kaito’s not exactly a fan of detectives—except for me, obviously—and Heiji despises KID. He’s not into magic either. Their hobbies are completely different, and their personalities are total opposites…”

Ran hummed in thought.

As Shinichi ran a hand through his hair, a sudden thought struck him. He blinked at Ran, looking as if he’d just solved a case. “Wait! They do have something in common!” Ran almost jumped at his sudden shift in tone. “And that would be…?” she asked impatiently.
Now Shinichi grinned. “I’ll tell you when the time comes! Thanks, Ran, that was a brilliant idea!”
Ran rolled her eyes in exasperation.

The meeting point was Beika Park.

Shinichi and Kaito had walked there together. On the way, Shinichi kept warning Kaito not to overdo it and provoke Heiji unnecessarily.

“Why do I have to hold back if he’s the problem?” Kaito complained.

“You’re both the problem! I know exactly how much you enjoy teasing him,” Shinichi scolded.

Kaito mockingly mimicked Shinichi, making him roll his eyes.
Before they could bicker any further, Heiji was already walking toward them.

“Yo!” Heiji greeted with a wave. He eyed Kaito skeptically, while Kaito just smiled politely.

Before the silence could turn awkward, Shinichi stepped in. “Kaito, this is Heiji Hattori… though you already know him...” He cleared his throat. “Heiji, this is Kaito Kuroba.”

Kaito smiled neutrally and held out his hand. “Nice to meet you, Hattori-kun.”

Wow, he’s actually behaving… normal and polite, Shinichi thought in surprise.

Reluctantly, but with a firm grip, Heiji shook Kaito’s hand—causing Kaito to flinch slightly. Frowning, Kaito rubbed his hand afterward.
Did he have to be that rough? My poor hand… he thought bitterly.

“So you’re… KID,” Heiji muttered, snorting.
Kaito blinked with an innocent smile. “Pssht! Not so loud!”

“Heiji,” Shinichi cut in, “I told you—under no circumstances are you allowed to tell anyone about that! Especially since we’ll have another guest joining us. So keep your mouth shut, alright?!”

Both Heiji and Kaito raised an eyebrow. “There’s someone else coming?” they asked in unison.
They glared at each other, annoyed, before looking back at Shinichi.

“Yeah, that’s right. In about ten minutes. We just have to wait here. You’ll see.”
Heiji eyed Shinichi suspiciously, while Kaito shrugged indifferently. It couldn’t get any worse anyway.

“You really do look like Shinichi. No wonder you could impersonate him so easily,” Heiji said mockingly.
Kaito ignored the jab and replied calmly, “Even if we didn’t look alike, that wouldn’t have changed anything.”

Heiji snorted. “You’re lucky you’re related to Shinichi and that he likes you. Otherwise, I’d have locked you up long ago.”
Kaito grumbled under his breath. His patience was wearing thin.

Shinichi nudged Heiji, silently warning him not to push it.

Heiji rolled his eyes but pointed a finger at Kaito. “Just so you know, you’ll always be a criminal to me. If it weren’t for Shinichi, I’d have you behind bars already.”

That did it. Kaito’s patience snapped, and he shot Heiji a sharp glare. “As if you could. Maybe in your dreams.”

Shinichi felt panic rise in his chest. Kaito was now ready to bite back at anything, and Heiji already squared his shoulders for another verbal fight.

But then, a familiar voice interrupted them. “Good afternoon, everyone.”
The newcomer checked his watch. “Right on the second. Looks like you’ve been here for a while—did I get the time wrong?”

“Heiji and Kaito both shouted in shock: “Hakuba!?”

Hakuba sighed in mild annoyance at their reaction but said nothing.

“Ah, Hakuba! Glad you could make it,” Shinichi said quickly. “I actually told these two to come ten minutes earlier—sorry about that. You’re right on time.”

“I see,” Hakuba replied calmly.

“What’s he doing here?” Kaito asked flatly. His day could clearly still get worse.

“Why’d you bring that snob?” Heiji muttered loudly to Shinichi.

Shinichi sighed apologetically at Hakuba, embarrassed by their rudeness.

At least I found a common ground, Shinichi thought with satisfaction. If they can’t bond over something they like, then maybe they’ll unite over something they don’t.

He cleared his throat loudly, sounding irritated. “Would you two be a bit nicer? I invited Hakuba, and that’s no way to treat a guest!”
Then he turned to Hakuba. “Sorry about them. I’m honestly really glad you came.” And he meant it.

Hakuba shook his head. “It’s fine. I’m used to it. Besides, I knew what I was walking into.”
Shinichi gave him an apologetic smile, feeling a twinge of guilt.

Still, his plan worked—Heiji and Kaito were distracted and had momentarily forgotten their argument.

“So, where are we going?” Heiji asked, still sounding annoyed.

Shinichi grinned. “I booked us an escape room.”
As Kaito and Heiji gave him a questioning look, he explained, “The theme’s Mystery! We’ll have to solve puzzles within a time limit. And if we’re too slow, there’ll be penalties or restrictions.”

Hakuba nodded thoughtfully. “Sounds interesting. I’m curious to see how it goes.”

Kaito rolled his eyes. “Great. I feel like the fifth wheel among all you detectives.”

“Oh, come on, Kaito,” Shinichi said calmly. “You’re a magician—you’re like a puzzle master yourself. You create mysteries, and detectives solve them. Our ways of thinking aren’t that different.”

Kaito seemed to think about it for a moment, then shrugged, deciding he liked that answer.

Heiji said nothing—just shot Shinichi a suspicious look.

“What?” Shinichi replied defensively. “You wanted to meet Kaito! An escape room is perfect. And since Hakuba’s also great at solving puzzles, I figured he should join too.”

Heiji only grumbled, clearly not amused.

Hakuba walked beside Shinichi, while Kaito and Heiji followed behind them.

Nervously, Shinichi glanced over his shoulder, already seeing sparks flying. He just hoped the two wouldn’t tear each other apart before they reached their destination.

Observing the tension, Hakuba cleared his throat. “I understand now why I’m here.”

Shinichi looked slightly caught off guard but then grinned. “Maybe part of it. But not everything yet.”

He added, “Besides, I also wanted to clear up the misunderstanding from last time.”
Hakuba hummed in acknowledgment, but any further conversation was cut short when noise erupted behind them.

“For someone like you to be…” KID “Unbelievable.” Heiji snapped, catching himself mid-sentence. “You’re a complete idiot.” he barked at Kaito.

Kaito looked visibly angry, but Shinichi could tell he was still holding himself back with effort.

“What exactly did I ever do to you to make you hate me this much?” Kaito shot back, his tone sharp.

“You’re a cheap fraud! You manipulate and use everyone around you just to feed your own ego!” Heiji shouted, his voice rising as his fist clenched in fury.

Shinichi silently prayed Heiji wouldn’t reveal too much about KID in the heat of the moment.

“Huh?” Kaito’s eyes widened briefly, then he smirked wickedly. “Ah, so that’s what this is about. I see.”

Heiji blinked, momentarily confused. A tense silence followed.

“Is it because you missed me?” Kaito teased, blowing him a playful kiss. Heiji’s face instantly turned tomato red.

Kaito continued provocatively, running a finger along his lips. “I must admit, you’re quite the passionate type.”

“You—!” Heiji exploded, cursing loudly as he charged after Kaito, who was now laughing and running off, dramatically reenacting the scene in question.

Shinichi couldn’t help but chuckle. Honestly, Heiji kind of had it coming.
Hakuba, however, only looked puzzled, as if he were the only one missing some critical context.

Shinichi glanced at him, debating whether—and how—to explain the situation. He kept it brief:
“So… it’s got nothing to do with Kaito himself, but… apparently, Heiji almost kissed KID once. KID had disguised himself as Kazuha, Heijis soon to be girlfriend. But again—it has nothing to do with Kaito,” he repeated quickly, clearing his throat.

Hakuba said nothing, his expression calm as ever, though Shinichi could swear he saw one corner of Hakuba’s mouth twitch upward for just a second.

“I see. Interesting,” he replied simply.

Shinichi laughed, then added casually, “I’m surprised you’re not at his throat like last time. I thought this would completely blow up—with Heiji around too.”

“Last time, a certain someone made his stance very clear to me,” Hakuba said sharply, giving Shinichi a pointed look.

Avoiding Hakuba’s gaze, Shinichi tried to defend himself. “Oh, come on, I didn’t mean it that seriously.”

Hakuba gave a faintly amused smile. “Besides, I haven’t fallen victim to any of his pranks yet. Usually, there would’ve been three by now. You’ve trained Kaito well—it makes things more tolerable.”

Shinichi grimaced. “What the hell has that idiot done to you before?”

Hakuba shot him a brief, annoyed glance, then turned away and kept walking.

“Hey, you two! Hurry up already! We don’t have time for this nonsense!” Shinichi yelled back at the troublemakers.

Later, the four of them—now somewhat calmer—stood in the lobby of the escape room while Shinichi handled their registration.

They all looked around curiously. Shinichi held a printed explanation and explained the game.

“For this escape room, we’ll have to split into two teams of two. The game is divided into three acts, and after each act, partners will be switched. Each team will progress in separate rooms simultaneously. If we’re too slow or give an wrong answer, consequences can await us. Also we might ‘lose’ a body part—meaning we won’t be able to use it for the rest of the round. And trust me, we’ll need it, since some puzzles require physical skill. If we manage to solve everything within the time limit and reach the final room without anyone dying, we win. Each participant earns points individually, and the one with the highest score is the winner.”

“Sounds exhausting,” Kaito muttered.

Heiji, who had calmed down again, peeked into the room with interest. “I just hope the puzzles aren’t too easy—otherwise, it’s no fun.”

Shinichi nodded in agreement.

Hakuba looked thoughtful but added, “I have a feeling this will be… quite an experience.”

Shinichi grinned at that remark.

“So, which teams do we start with? If you can’t decide, we’ll draw lots.”

“Ugh…” Kaito groaned, glaring at Heiji—who promptly returned the look.

Hakuba sighed deeply. “I think drawing lots would be fair. We’ll all team up at one point anyway.”
Shinichi nodded. “You’re right about that…”

“Alright, the first group is…” Shinichi drew a slip. “Participant Four and Participant Two—Kaito and Heiji. That means the second group is me and Hakuba, Participants One and Three.”

Hakuba nodded approvingly, while the other two let out heavy sighs.

“At least we’ll get it over with right away,” Heiji said flatly.
“For once, I agree with you,” Kaito replied.

Shinichi sighed in relief. No fight. For once, they were actually on the same page.

Kaito and Heiji entered the first room.
It was a large space, set up like an old library — dimly lit, with that deliberate gloom that made it feel a bit eerie. Both of them looked around, scanning the place to get a sense of it.

“You take one side, I’ll take the other?” Kaito asked.

Heiji nodded. “I’ll check the right wing.”

They split up and started searching.
A massive desk with an old-fashioned leather chair stood in the center. A large sideboard rested against one wall, and on the opposite side stood rows of tall bookshelves packed with dusty old volumes.

Heiji found the first clue and read it aloud:

“An encrypted key is the key to the key.”

“What kind of stupid hint is that supposed to be?” Kaito muttered.

“There are probably several keys hidden somewhere,” Heiji explained matter-of-factly. “Each leads to another key, and eventually to the one that solves the room. Honestly, I expected more from you — that wasn’t even hard.”

His tone was calm, but the jab at the end was unmistakable.

Kaito ignored him. “Fine, I’ll leave the easy riddles to you. Let’s keep searching.”

In silence, they continued until Kaito found a locked drawer in the desk.
“There,” he said, pointing. After a brief pause, he added with a smirk, “Well, locks have never really been a problem for me.”

He crouched down and began working on it, clearly planning to speed things up.

“Do you think that’s even fair? We’ll get disqualified because of you,” Heiji complained, rolling his eyes.

Kaito sighed in annoyance but kept going. Within seconds, the lock clicked open.
Inside was a large note that read:

“Lockpicking is not allowed. Here, try again.”

Both of them frowned.
“I think this escape room might be a little more… personalized than usual,” Kaito remarked dryly.

Heiji smirked. “Good. I was worried it might get boring.”

Kaito pulled the note out — underneath it was a Rubik’s Cube.

Heiji frowned. “Huh. I could solve this, but it’ll take a while.”

He picked it up and noticed a tiny folded slip of paper taped to it. Opening it, he read aloud as Kaito leaned over his shoulder:

“The first key lies within the cube. However, you only have twenty moves to solve it.”

“Twenty moves?!” Heiji barked. “That’s almost impossible for a normal person!”

Kaito nodded, calmly explaining, “Technically, no matter how scrambled a Rubik’s Cube is, it can always be solved in twenty moves. In theory. For humans, it’s usually between forty and sixty moves if you’re practiced. Considering there are 43 quintillion possible positions, the absolute minimum is eighteen — sometimes even seventeen, depends on the original formation.”

Heiji gave him a disgusted look. “Why the hell do you know that? Did your thief training include Rubik’s Cubes, or were you just that bored?”

Kaito grinned. “Actually, yeah — solving Rubik’s Cubes was part of my magician’s training as a child. And I was that bored sometimes. I can usually solve one in like 2 minutes— though it takes me about thirty moves. Maybe I can do it in twenty this time. Care to watch?”

He reached for the cube with a playful glint in his eyes.

Heiji blinked in disbelief, then shrugged. “I’ll believe it when I see it. I’ll keep looking for more clues.”

As Heiji searched the shelves, the quiet room was interrupted every ten or twenty seconds by the soft clicking of the cube turning — followed occasionally by Kaito’s thoughtful “Hmm.”

After a while, Kaito mused aloud, “I could finish it in eighteen moves. But does that count, or do I have to use exactly twenty? Or maybe nineteen?”

Heiji looked up. “Shouldn’t there be a hint for that? Wait— eighteen moves?! You can really do that?!”

Kaito didn’t answer, scanning the room instead.
Heiji turned back to the books. “Maybe something doesn’t belong here…” He ran his eyes over the countless spines until one caught his attention.

“All these books are ancient — except this one.” He pulled it out. “ASCII Device Control Codes. Doesn’t fit with the rest.”

Kaito raised a brow. “Interesting. Device Control codes start at 17. That fits — the smallest possible move count for the cube. But 17’s impossible for that scramble. The codes are basically command signals. What do 18 to 20 mean in the book?”

Heiji flipped through the pages. “Let’s see…
Code 18 — ‘Free assignable’.
19 — ‘Stop Transmission’.
20 — also ‘Free assignable’. So 18 and 20 are open, but 19 means stop.”

Kaito smirked. “You’re the detective. What’s your call?”

“Do 18. I want to see if you can actually pull it off,” Heiji said, half-teasing.

“Yes, sir,” Kaito muttered, shaking his head.
The rapid clicks of the cube filled the room as his fingers flew over it.

On the eighteenth move, the cube clicked loudly — each face now perfectly uniform.
It fell apart, revealing a small compartment inside.

“Not bad,” Heiji said, impressed despite himself. “You freak.”

“Thanks,” Kaito replied flatly.

Inside the compartment was a small key and a note:

“Congratulations! You solved the cube in the minimal number of moves. Here’s your prize.”

“So eighteen was the only right answer?” Heiji asked, surprised.

Kaito smiled faintly. “I think I know who designed these puzzles. They knew I’d do it in eighteen.”

“And who would that be?” Heiji asked, unimpressed.

“No proof,” Kaito said with mock seriousness. “So I can’t reveal my deduction.”

Heiji rolled his eyes. “Fine. But I still haven’t seen anything that needs a key.”
They both looked around again until they noticed a picture, now hanging crooked on the wall. Behind it — a wall safe.

Kaito sighed, walked over, and inserted the key.
A note inside read:

“Well done, this time without picking the lock. I see you’re learning.”

He rolled his eyes, tossed the note aside, and pulled out a larger key — as well as spotting a small trap mechanism that would’ve triggered had he forced it open.

He handed the key to Heiji.

“So… what now?”

A faint click echoed through the room. One of the books on the shelf stuck out.
Heiji pulled it, and two hidden panels opened — one on the right with a keyhole, one on the left with a keypad.

Heiji went to the right; Kaito to the left.
The keypad flickered to life:

“Please enter code.”

Heiji inserted the large key into the lock — it wouldn’t turn.
Suddenly, a loud alarm blared. The room flashed red.
A monitor dropped from the ceiling, displaying a 60-second countdown.

“What code?!” Kaito shouted. “Say something!”

“How the hell should I know?!” Heiji barked back. “Did we miss a clue?!”

“I doubt it,” Kaito snapped. “It must connect to the earlier hints!”

Thirty seconds left.
The monitor flashed a new message:

“Too slow. Participant 4 loses his right arm. Using the arm results in disqualification.
After 30 more seconds, both participants will die.”

Kaito groaned and shoved his right hand into his pocket so he wouldn’t accidentally use it.
“Why me?! You’re the slow one! This puzzle was obviously meant for you! Come on, genius — think!”

“Maybe because you cheated earlier! I’m thinking, dammit!”

Ten seconds.
“Just give me something to enter!” Kaito shouted, desperate.

“Wait— wait! I’ve got it! 19! Enter 19!”

With his left hand, Kaito punched in 19 just before the final second ticked down.
The alarm cut off instantly.
The monitor flashed:

“Congratulations! You have completed the first round.”

The door to the lobby unlocked.

“19?” Kaito frowned. “I thought that thing needed a four-digit code.”

“Yeah, me too,” Heiji admitted. “But it was the only thing that made sense — Device Control 19, ‘Stop Transmission.’”

Kaito sighed, exasperated. “Because of you, I have to play the next rounds without my right arm! Do you have any idea what that means for a magician?!”

Heiji ignored him completely as they walked back to the lobby.

Shinichi and Hakuba were already in the lobby, apparently finished some time ago.
Kaito loudly complained in front of them, furious that he had been penalized because of Heiji.

Shinichi just laughed. “You’ll manage! Apparently, when one person makes a mistake, the other gets punished. Good to know.”

Heiji asked calmly, “How was it for you two? These Riddles are really out there — not for the faint-hearted. Who came up with them?”

Hakuba agreed. “Yes, I can confirm that. Also, they seem way too… ‘personalized.’”

Shinichi grinned. For him and Hakuba, all the riddles were Sherlock Holmes-themed. And even though both were pros in that field, the challenges were still tough.

The next round would begin in a few minutes, and Shinichi asked whether the new teams would be formed naturally or if they’d need to be drawn again.

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to do the next round with you, Hakuba,” Kaito said, shooting Heiji a reproachful glance. Then, turning back to Hakuba, he added, “I have to admit, you’re much more pleasant than expected, and some people are far worse.” He gave Heiji another pointed look, which Heiji ignored.

Hakuba shrugged and nodded. “Fine by me.”

In the second round, Heiji and Shinichi also solved the puzzles quickly. This time, some of the challenges were about Kendo and Osaka. Even though many topics were difficult for Shinichi, their teamwork was strong enough to get them through in no time.

In the other room, things also progressed very smoothly. Most of the puzzles were solved by Hakuba, which didn’t bother him at all, since most of them were detective-themed — not exactly Kaito’s area of expertise. Still, many riddles were more ‘physical’ and resembled the Rubik’s Cube ones, and Kaito had handled all of them — with his left hand, no less.

Strangely, the energy between the two fit well. The atmosphere was relaxed, with no sense of panic or rush.

“You’re actually tolerable and smart, when you’re not constantly causing trouble,” Hakuba admitted while solving one of the riddles.

Kaito looked surprised. “Eh… thanks… Working with you is surprisingly pleasant too. I prefer it when people don’t beat around the bush too much… Unlike the other two detectives... Never noticed that before about you.”

Hakuba laughed, startling Kaito. “Well, that’s probably because we’ve never really worked together before.”

Kaito nodded thoughtfully, humming in agreement.

“You also haven’t annoyed me with the whole KID thing. Why’s that? Do you finally believe I’m not KID?” Kaito asked cheekily.

“Of course I know you are KID. But now that the police aren’t chasing you and everyone celebrates you as a hero… there’s no reason to bring it up. Also, your detective watchdog scares me,” Hakuba replied calmly.

Kaito grinned mischievously. “Did Shinichi really leave that much of an impression? I didn’t expect that from him. Don’t worry though, he’s harmless.”

“Yeah, I’ve noticed that by now,” Hakuba responded, a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.

“Will you attend the next heist?” Kaito asked out of the blue.

“We’ll see. I’m not sure yet,” Hakuba replied thoughtfully, turning back to his riddle.

Kaito grinned slyly. “I think… KID enjoys it more when many crazy detectives attend.”

Hakuba smirked now too. “I’ll think about it.”

The final round began, this time with teams of Hakuba and Heiji, and Shinichi and Kaito

For Heiji and Hakuba, things went smoothly except for a few minor disagreements that wasted some time. Even the usually calm Hakuba grew impatient, unable to tolerate Heiji’s impulsive decisions. The only advantage was that both were detectives, so they could eventually solve everything.

In the room with Kaito and Shinichi, things were equally relaxed. They were used to working together. This time, the riddles were almost exclusively magical in nature — Kaito had to solve them by revealing the tricks.

Near the final challenge, a spherical wooden jigsaw puzzle appeared. Shinichi examined it in his hand; the tiny pieces were already completely assembled.

“Here, Kaito, this one’s for you, I guess,” Shinichi said without warning, tossing the sphere toward him.

Kaito caught it with his left hand, even though his right hand twitched, ready to act.

“Are you crazy? We’re almost at the finish and you do this? I almost used my right hand — we would’ve lost!”

Shinichi laughed. “I know, but it would’ve been funny if we lost just because of that.”

Kaito shook his head and focused on the Puzzle. “This puzzle must be solved in reverse, piece by piece. I’m guessing another key will be at the center at the end.”

Shinichi nodded thoughtfully. “Then enjoy yourself.”

“At least help me hold the puzzle. One hand isn’t enough to fumble with all the pieces while holding it!”

Shinichi sighed and supported him. “Fine…”

“These Riddles…” Kaito began as he carefully disassembled the sphere. “Our fathers probably had something to do with this, right?”

Shinichi laughed. “Yeah, I thought regular escape rooms would be too easy. So I asked my dad if he could make something for us. And, well… he couldn’t resist involving your dad too.”

“I noticed that…” Kaito muttered, rolling his eyes.

“But it’s fun, right?” Shinichi grinned.

“Yeah, the references are kind of nice,” Kaito replied, still focused on the puzzle.

“I figured out your plan with Hakuba too,” Kaito added.

“Oh?” Shinichi asked, a mischievous grin on his face.

“On one hand, you wanted Heiji and me not to fight if we… had a common enemy…” Kaito started, and Shinichi snickered faintly in the background.

“And on the other hand, you wanted to include Hakuba in the group, right?”

“Exactly,” Shinichi smiled.

“And we’re supposed to realize Hakuba isn’t so bad. He’s kind of an odd outsider. Though I already knew he’s okay. I just shouldn’t prank him anymore — then he might even be tolerable,” Kaito continued.

Shinichi shook his head. “You’re not twelve — just leave him alone.”

Kaito giggled. “Fine, only because you’re my detective watchdog.”

Shinichi immediately scowled at him.

“That’s what Hakuba called you, not me,” Kaito defended himself, grinning, and dramatically removed the last piece of the puzzle.

Once the final piece was out, a small compartment was revealed, containing, as always, a tiny key.

Shinichi inserted the key into its designated slot, and two small panels in the shelves opened again.

Two touch monitors appeared. On the left: Participant 4. On the right: Participant 1. Both placed themselves at their assigned screen.

“I thought that was it. What now?”

Shinichi shrugged, equally puzzled, and pressed the start button.

A prompt appeared on his monitor, which he read aloud:

“Complete the sentence: ‘Magic is what remains…’”

Shinichi frowned. “That’s way too vague. Do you know the answer?”

Kaito smiled softly. “It’s a quote from David Copperfield: ‘Magic is what remains when you explain how everything works — and it still feels magical.’”

He typed it into his monitor.

Shinichi blinked in surprise and smiled. “I agree. That’s exactly how your magic always feels to me.”

Kaito giggled. “Thanks!”

Shinichi added, “This feels like a little message from your father.”

“Yeah. I think it’s playful bickering from our fathers. The message is clearly aimed at you and your dad,” Kaito guessed.

“I’m curious what’s next,” Shinichi said.
When the monitor blinked green after Kaito’s input, the next prompt appeared:

Now Kaito read aloud: “Complete this sentence: ‘The difference between a detective…’”

“That’s too vague too. It could be anything,” Kaito muttered.
“But judging by your face, you know what it means,” he added, slightly annoyed.

Shinichi laughed. “This sentence has no official source but is a well-known discussion topic among detectives. Technically, it’s only about detectives, but in this context, my father was probably joking about you and your father too, KID. A little reference.”

“So what’s the sentence?” Kaito asked, impatient.

“‘The difference between a detective and a madman? A detective has the evidence.’”

Kaito grimaced. “That’s farfetched.”

“Probably,” Shinichi answered grinning.

Back in the lobby, the four reviewed their results.

Shinichi and Hakuba tied for first place.
Heiji came in second, and Kaito third.

“What? Why am I in last place?! Minus fifteen points for losing a body part?! If I had those fifteen points, I’d be in second place! That’s not fair!” Kaito shouted angrily, raking his hair and pointing at Heiji in accusation. Heiji just laughed at him.